Skip to main content

Full text of "Phantasms, original stories illustrating posthumous personality and character"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 
OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


c 


v.. 


^\ 


MAXIMA     VIS 

EST 
PHANTASLE 


PHANTASMS 


THIS  WORK    AND   ALL   THE   PUBLICATIONS  OF 

ARE   SUPPLIED   TO   THE  TRADE   BY 

MESSRS. 

SIMPKIN,    MARSHALL,    HAMILTON,    KENT,    ANE^CO., 

LIMITED. 


RETAIL 

AT 

32,   CHARING  CROSS,   S.W. 


0- 

• 


* 


PHANTASMS 


ORIGINAL  STORIES 


II.LCSI'i^ 


lPostl3uinou6  |pcr5onalit\2  ant)  Cbaractci* 


vviKT  gi:rrare 


PI    PTM   *»     I   r<:  > 


rHICAL  ROMANCr, 


"•  I  meddle  not  with  those  Bedlam  phancies,  ti\  whose  conceits  are  antiques, 
but  leave  them  for  the  Physician  to  purge  wit'   '■ 


BOLE    EDITION. 


J.  uiiuuu  : 

THE    ROXBURGHE    PRt^^, 

3,    VICTORIA    STREET, 
WESTMINSTER. 


ADVERTISEMENT 


TIME    LIMIT. 


This,  the  sole  etHtion  of  "Phantasms"  which  will  be 
published  during  the  continuance  of  the  copyright,  will  not 
be   obtainable   of  the   Puhli.-hers  after   March  the   31st,    1895. 


^ 


CONTENTS 


FAGS 


Introduction— An  Interview 

7 

The  Dark  Shadow  . 

43 

Retrilution 

t 

68 

The  Sleepless  Man 

89 

Uncle  Sel\v\'n 

142 

A  Good  Intention  . 

153 

A  New  Force 

165 

Mysterious  Maisie 

174 

The  Face  of  Nature 

219 

The  Actual  Apparition 

226 

B 


ice2953 


0. 


INTRODUCTION 


Posthumous  Perso7iality  and  Character 

HORACE  VESEY  left  Corby  during  my  first 
term  in  the  lower  school.  I  therefore  knew 
little  of  him  personally.  True,  his  doings  as  a 
fifth-form  boy  were  fresh  in  the  memories  of  my 
schoolmates,  and  I  remembered  a  few  of  them 
which  had  passed  into  the  traditional  lore  of 
the  school.  When  a  young  and  hard-pressed 
journalist,  I  presumed  on  this  acquaintance  to 
interview  Vesey  on  the  subject  of  "  Spiritualism." 
I  hoped  to  get  specially  interesting  information  ; 
for  no  one  in  London  was  credited  with  so 
complete  a  knowledge  of  the  mystic  cults,  which 
at  that  time  were  again  attracting  general  attention. 
From  the  journalistic  standpoint  the  interview 
was  not  a  success — I  remember  that  my  "copy" 
was  pigeon-holed  and  forgotten — but  I  benefited 
to  the  extent  of  gaining  a  friend  and  an  intimate 


8  INTR  OD  UC  TION. 

association  with  the  most  remarkable  personality 
it  has  been  my  fortune  to  meet. 

"  We  were  at  Corby  together,  you  say,  Gerrare ; 
but  you  must  have  been  learning  genders  at  the 
time  I  was  on  Sallust.  What  do  you  remember  of 
me?" 

"  That  you  walked  in  your  sleep,  and  threw  the 
hammer  fully  ten  feet  further  than  Alec  Grove." 

He  laughed.  "The  first  needs  explanation,  the 
second  does  not,  I  suppose." 

The  former  was  the  easier  to  believe.  It  seemed 
to  me  incomprehensible  that  the  slight,  slack, 
sinewless  frame  of  the  sleep-walker  had  been 
capable  of  achieving  such  success  over  the  skilled 
and  muscular  Alec.  "  It  is  of  spiritualism  I  wish 
to  talk  with  you." 

"But  the  general  public  cannot  understand 
spiritualism.  It  is  as  useless  to  attempt  an 
explanation  of  spirit- life  to  materialists,  as  to 
expound  the  Differential  Calculus  to  ignorant 
Papuans." 

"  The  interpreter  only  is  wanting." 

"  A  right  conception  of  the  mystery  of  being  is 
necessary  to  a  comprehension  of  posthumous 
existence,  and  this  conception  is  lacking." 


'    ■  INTRODUCTION.  9 

"  Is  not  that  because  scientists  will  not  use  the 
common  language  of  the  people  ?  " 

"  No  ;  for  learning  is  not  wisdom.  Our  con- 
ception of  a  thigh-bone  is  not  altered  when  we 
learn  to  call  it  a  femur,  nor  have  we  advanced  in 
knowledge  when  we  term  a  lapse  of  memory 
ecmnesia.  Much  of  the  labour  of  eminent  men 
is  thrown  away,  because  resulting  only  in  the 
discovery  of  new  names  for  well-known  things, 
or  is  misspent  in  search  of  correct  definitions  for 
long-ascertained  processes.  Wisdom  rather  is 
possessed  by  those  who  have  not  lost  their 
perception  of  facts,  in  attempting  to  represent  the 
relation  of  them  by  S}'mbols." 

"  I  want  facts." 

He  smiled.  A  gleam  as  of  humour  flashed 
into  his  wondrous  dreamy  eyes ;  but  they  almost 
immediately  reassumed  their  habitual  faraway 
look — a  look  which  I  have  never  seen  in  other 
^yzs,  and  which  I  can  only  describe  as  being  a 
soft,  intelligent  gaze  into  the  unknown.  "  I  am 
not  a  fact-monger,"  he  said  quietly.  "You  must 
go  to  the  schoolmen  if.  )-ou  wish  to  hear  someone 
who  can  talk  glibly  of  telakousia,  aponeurosis, 
dynamogeny,  and  other  things  which  are  under- 


lo  INTRODUCTION. 

standable,  capable  even  of  being  demonstrated, 
and  adequately,  if  not  accurately,  described  with 
the  aid  of  special  vocables  culled  from  the  choicer 
teratology  of  the  textbooks.  I  am  an  idealist 
whose  ideas  have  been  proved  by  experience.  I 
cannot  convey  my  ideas  to  you,  because  they  are 
known  to  me  only  as  what  they  an\  not  by 
symbols;  and  if  I  coined  names,  or  made  symbols, 
neither  you  nor  anyone  else  would  understand 
them,  nor  could  I  explain  them  —  there  is  the 
difficulty." 

"  It  is  not  insurmountable." 

"Yes  and  no.  I  can  suggest  certain  things  to 
you,  as  I  have  to  others.  I  can  suggest  that  you 
believe  them  as  being  realities,  as  tJicy  are ;  but 
what  does  that  amount  to .'  No  more  than  that 
you  have  been  hypnotised,  and  experienced  what 
some  term  hallucinations ;  others,  less  learned, 
delusions.  If  you  perchance  alight  on  the  right 
path  without  direction,  you  are  believed  to  have 
evolved  the  ideas  out  of  your  inner  consciousness, 
told  that  your  experiences  arc  self-suggested 
phantasms,  not  real  discoveries  of  fact." 

"The  general  public  dislikes  anyone  to  be 
greatly  ahead  of  it  in  knowledge." 


INTRODUCTION.  n 

"The  limit  of  human  knowledge  is  not  where 
public  opinion  places  it,  nor  as  it  is  determined  by 
exponents  of  the  physical  sciences ;  it  rests  solely 
with  the  individual.  In  the  first  place,  you  must 
distinguish  between  the  knowledge  of  the  in- 
dividual and  the  knowledge  of  the  whole  mass 
of  individuals.  For  instance,  I  may  not  know 
what  one  John  Jones  in  California  and  another  in 
New  South  Wales  know  at  this  moment ;  but 
there  is  a  state  some  persons  attain,  in  which  it  is 
possible  to  ascertain  what  any  and  every  person 
living  knows — that  is  comparatively  easy.  Beyond 
there  is  a  state  in  which  it  is  possible  to  ascertain 
more,  but  to  translate  it  is  impossible." 

"  Because  no  one  can  comprehend  the  trans- 
lation .? " 

"  Quite  so.  The  individual  cannot  understand 
that  of  which  he  has  no  experience,  as  in  the 
material  world  we  know  not  the  feel  of  iron  or 
stone  until  we  have  touched  something  harder 
than  a  feather  pillow ;  so  our  unutilised  senses 
need  experience  if  we  are  to  comprehend  the 
non-material  world,  whilst  even  to  perceive  the 
facts  of  this,  our  ordinary  senses  are  barely  suffi- 
cient." 


1 2  INTR  on  UCTION. 

"  Some  people  are  supposed  to  possess  a  sixth 
sense." 

"There  is  really  but  one  sense.  Man's  so- 
called  five  senses  are  but  variations  of  the  same 
mechanism  suited  to  receive  material  impressions 
of  different  kinds,  and  communicate  the  result  of 
each  ijidcntation  to  the  brain  ;  for  all  are  operated 
in  the  same  manner — by  contact.  You  know  the 
physiological  processes ;  for  instance,  the  sense  of 
touch,  the  most  limited  in  range  of  the  five  senses, 
arises  from  the  membrane  that  first  receives  the 
impression  of  the  object  in  contact,  setting  up  a 
certain  vibration  in  the  nerve  which  connects  it 
with  the  brain.  The  impression  reaches  the  brain 
as  a  sensation,  the  interpretation  of  which  is 
dependent  upon  the  memory  of  past  experiences 
of  like  similar,  or  dissimilar,  sensations  produced 
by  the  same  nerve,  or  one  of  the  same  order. 
The  quality  of  touch  varies  in  different  parts  of 
the  body.  If  two  needle  points  placed  only  one 
twenty-fifth  part  of  an  inch  apart  be  applied  to 
the  tip  of  the  tongue,  they  will  be  felt  as  iiuo 
points.  If  they  are  placed  even  four  times  the 
distance  apart,  and  applied  to  the  back,  they  will 
be  felt  as  a  single  point  only.     Taste  and  smell 


r^ 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

are  closely  allied  to  touch,  the  sensations  being 
excited  by  the  impinging  of  extremely  minute 
particles  of  matter  upon  appropriate  nerves. 
Hearing  is  the  sensation  caused  by  certain  vibra- 
tions of  the  atmospheric  ether,  in  contact  with 
the  tympanum  of  the  ear.  Sight  the  result  of 
certain  movements  of  the  optic  nerve,  caused  by 
the  impression  of  a  picture  upon  the  retina." 

"Just  so;  but  I  came  to  hear  you  talk  of  life 
after  death,  about  elementary  spirits,  ghosts, 
goblins,  and  the  like." 

"  Including  objective  and  subjective  appari- 
tions ;  therefore  I  point  out  to  you  particularly 
the  acknowledged  fact  that  we  never  see  an  object, 
only  the  reflection  in  miniature  of  one,  as  it  is 
depicted  upon  a  membrane  ivithin  the  eye  by  the 
rays  of  light ;  that  is,  by  contact  with  waves  of 
atmospheric  ether  in  rapid  motion,  for  light  as 
you  know  is  but  a  mode  of  movement.  Red 
waves  result  from  impulses  at  a  speed  of  392 
billions  a  second,  and  violet,  at  the  other  extremity 
of  the  solar  spectrum,  by  impulses  at  a  speed  of 
757  billions  a  second.  Vibrations  above  the  violet 
and  below  the  red  do  not  excite  luminous 
sensations." 


1 4  INTR  on  UCTION. 

"Then  above  the  violet  is  spirit  land  ?" 

"The  scientist  says  simply  that  there  is  chemical 
activity." 

"And  below  the  red?" 

"  Heat — until  we  descend  to  the  very  low  figure 
of  say  35,000  a  second,  when  vibrations  are  per- 
ceived as  sound." 

"What  is  the  usual  difference  in  the  sensory 
capabilities  of  individuals  .-'" 

"  Too  slight  to  affect  the  main  issue.  Some 
people  cannot  hear  the  squeal  of  a  bat;  and  it  may 
be  presumed  that  should  a  bat  squeal  within  the 
hearing  of  seven  people,  yet  only  one  hear  it, 
an  examination  of  the  witnesses  would  establish 
in  an  overwhelming  fashion  that  the  bat  did  not 
then  squeal :  thus  if  one  sees  a  ghost,  and  a  dozen 
people  having  equal  opportunities  ought  to  see  it 
but  do  not,  then  there  was  no  appearance  of  a 
ghost — the  senses  of  the  man  who  saw  it  must 
have  deceived  him,  he  is  left  doubting,  too  often  is 
over-persuaded,  and  believes  the  contrary  of  the 
actual  fact.  Of  course,  all  the  senses  may  be 
deceived ;  the  sensation  which  ordinarily  results 
from  touching  a  steel  point  with  the  tip  of  the 
finger  may  arise  from  anything  inside  the  body 


r^ 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

which  will  produce  a  like  movement  of  the  nerve 
connecting  the  finger  tip  with  the  brain.  The 
stimulation  of  any  sense  nerve  to  action  results  in 
the  delivery  of  a  sensation  to  the  conscious  self; 
its  interpretation,  as  a  false  message  or  as  a 
genuine  impression,  will  depend  upon  the  past 
experience  of  the  recipient.  When  one  knows 
that  one's  optic  nerve  is  unable  to  convey 
accurately  different  sensations  for  impressions  of 
red  and  green,  one  learns  to  distrust  that  sen- 
sation ;  in  like  manner  when  one  hears  strange 
noises,  unheard  by  others,  one  distrusts  one's 
hearing,  and  believes  one's  self  to  be  the  subject 
of  hallucinations.  On  the  other  hand  the  value 
of  each  of  the  senses  increases  as  memories  of 
past  experiences  of  its  use  accumulate." 

"Apparently  the  evidence  of  one  sense  is  sup- 
ported, or  is  contradicted,  by  that  of  another  ? " 

"  Yes,  but  the  accumulations  of  past  experiences 
prove  how  close  is  the  association  of  one  sense 
with  another ;  upon  hearing  the  word  '  vinegar ' 
there  comes  a  sensation  as  of  sour  taste ;  this 
association  of  sensation  with  words  helps  the 
mesmeriser  towards  the  mental  realisation  of  the 
suggestion  he  makes.     The  transference  of  sensa- 


1 6  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

tion  from  person  to  person  without  the  ordinary 
perceptible  suggestion,  has  been  done,  accompHshed 
under  test  conditions.  Apparently  all  perception 
must  be  by  means  of  motion.  What  movement 
then  is  that,  by  which  one  person  in  one  room 
is  mentally  directed  by  another  person  in  another 
room  at  a  distance  to  taste  coffee,  and  the  coffee 
so  hot  as  to  scald } " 

"  Thought  transference  is  done  simply  by  an 
effort  of  will.?" 

"Then  no  doubt  the  effort  puts  into  wave-motion 
particles  of  ethic  substance  which  reach  the  other 
person  and  produce  the  sensation  desired.  Could 
we  see  that  mode  of  motion  we  know  to  exist  at 
higher  velocities  than  760  billion  vibrations  a 
second,  or  hear  sound  waves  travelling  at  a  higher 
pitch  than  35,000  vibrations  a  second,  possibly  we 
might  either  sec  or  hear  the  process  by  which 
thought-transference  is  cfl'ected." 

"  We  shall  not  do  that  unless  the  sixth  sense 
is  developed ;  yet  we  can  neither  see  nor  hear 
magnetic  force  and  have  nevertheless  been  able 
to  make  much  use  of  it,  and  scientists  think  they 
fairly  comprehend  it  now." 

"Just  as  we  have  been  able  to  use  electricity  to 


INTRO  D  UCTION.  1 7 

enable  us  hear  and  see  things  our  senses  can 
perceive,  so  can  thought-transference  be  utilised. 
Thought-transference  also  explains  the  kindred 
phenomena  of  clairvoyance;  for  clairvoyance  is 
merely  a  change  to  the  other  end  of  the  connecting- 
line.  The  percipient  of  a  sensation,  the  one  who 
receives  a  thought-message,  knozvs  that  a  similar 
sensation  is  experienced  by  the  person  who 
communicates.  The  person  who  wills  conjures  up 
a  vision  of  a  luminous  cross,  or  actually  beholds 
one ;  the  person  who  receives  the  thought-message 
or  impression,  knows  that  the  sender  is  regarding 
a  cross  ;  what  one  sees  the  other  sees  ;  clairvoyance 
therefore  is  but  a  variety  of  thought-transference, 
or,  more  accurately,  telepathy." 

"Such  communications  are  surely  limited,"  I 
ventured. 

"  Limitations  of  this  kind  ;  if  the  person  who 
wishes  to  transmit  the  impression  knows  neither 
the  taste  nor  the  appearance  of,  say,  olives,  and 
determines  to  transmit  the  sensation  of  taste  of 
them  to  a  person  who  does  know  it,  the  nerves 
of  the  sense  of  taste  would  not  be  directly  acted 
upon  by  the  will  of  the  transmitter,  but  the  sense 
of  hearing  or  of  sight  would  be  directed  to  the 


1 8  INTRO  D  UCTION. 

word  'olives,'  and  by  a  reflex  action  and  the 
association  of  ideas,  the  taste  of  oHves  would 
become  apparent  to  the  percipient.  If  neither 
the  person  who  wills,  that  is  the  transmitter,  nor 
the  person  who  perceives,  that  is  recipient,  knows 
anything  of  olives,  although  a  knowledge  of  the 
name-word  may  be  conveyed,  it  will  be  as  power- 
less to  produce  the  flavour  of  olives  as  though  the 
word  '  Mcthuscla'  had  been  communicated.  If, 
however,  the  transmitter  likes  olives,  and  the 
percipient  does  not,  the  taste  communicated, 
although  recognised,  will  be  agreeable  to  the 
percipient." 

"  Then  thought  or  sensation-transference  proves 
that  the  external  organs  of  sense  do  not  need  to 
be  appealed  to  directly,  in  order  to  produce 
exactly  similar  sensations  to  those  which  follow 
an  actual  appeal  to  the  senses  in  the  ordinary 
way.?" 

"If  such  proof  were  needed.  Of  more  im- 
portance is  the  fact  that  through  thought- 
transference  and  clairvoyance  many  get  a  glimpse 
of  a  world  of  activities  imperceptible  to  man's 
external  organs  of  sense ;  an  indication  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  the  easiest  for  a  being  not 


•       INTRODUCTION.  19 

possessing  man's  organs  of  speech  or  material 
body  to  communicate  with  him." 

"  Then  you  acknowledge  that  apparitions,  ghosts, 
are  subjective,  not  objective  ?  That  they  are  in 
fact  illusions  ? " 

"  Consider  the  matter  in  a  commonsense  manner. 
Assume  that  a  phantom  of  the  dead  wishes  to 
appear  to  the  living,  in  order  to  accomplish  some 
set  purpose,  will  not  the  phantom  adopt  the 
method  easiest  for  it  ?  The  simplest  and  most 
direct  means  arc  usually  the  best,  and  if  the 
phantom  had  to  simultaneously  attract  the 
attention  of  a  blind  man  and  a  deaf  one  it  would 
be  useless  to  'appear'  in  winding-sheet  and  with 
clinking  of  chain  ;  it  would  be  easier  to  appeal  to 
the  sense  of  touch." 

"  Do  you  give  ghosts  credit  for  ability  to  touch  ?" 

"  Say  rather  ability  to  make  themselves  felt. 
The  hypnotiscr  can  suggest  to  the  subject  that 
he  is  blistered,  and  a  real  actual  blister,  leaving 
a  real,  unmistakable  scar,  is  produced  wholly  by 
the  effect  of  the  suggestion  on  the  hypnotised 
subject.  When,  therefore,  the  ghost  of  Lord 
Tyrone  appeared  to  Lady  Beresford,  and  made 
an  indelible  scar  upon  her  wrist,  it  is  not  necessary' 


ao  INTRODUCTION. 

to  suppose  that  it  was  really  burned,  or  that  the 
phantom  had  the  power  of  touch." 

"  But  how  about  the  impress  burnt  into  the 
cabinet  ?" 

"  The  evidence  for  that  is  not  so  good  ;  nor  are 
we  considering  the  power  of  phantoms  to  act 
upon  inorganic  matter.  That  they  may  do  so  is, 
I  think,  the  logical  inference  from  the  proven  fact 
that  they  act  upon  organic  matter." 

"  In  order  to  do  so  phantoms  must  materialise, 
and  their  ability  to  do  even  this  has,  I  believe, 
never  been  proved  under  test  conditions." 

"  It  is  amusing  how  some  of  those  who  laugh  at 
every  phase  of  spiritualism,  express  their  willing- 
ness to  be  convinced  if  spirits  will  manifest  under 
test  conditions  which  tJicy  will  impose.  They 
admit  that  they  know  nothing  of  spirits,  nor  of 
the  laws  by  which  they  are  governed,  and  so  the 
test  conditions  are  often  extremely  ridiculous.  It 
is  as  though  when  one  proposed  to  make  ice- 
cream for  the  delectation  of  an  African  potentate, 
he  refused  to  believe  in  the  solidification  of  the 
confection  unless  it  should  remain  frozen  as  solid 
after  an  exposure  of  an  hour  or  two  to  a  tropical 
sun.     You  propose  to  show  a  sceptic  a  spirit.     He 


r^ 


INTR  on  UCTION.  2 1 

will  not  believe  it  to  be  a  spirit  until  it  shall  have 
materialised.  When  materialised  he  will  even 
declare  that  it,  being  matter,  cannot  be  spirit,  and 
will  attribute  its  appearance  and  disappearance  to 
trickery  —  probably  complimenting  you  upon 
having  so  successfully  deluded  his  perceptions. 
It  is  thankless  work." 

"  Does  not  much  of  the  opposition  to  spiritualism 
arise  from  the  trivial  nature  of  spiritualistic 
phenomena .''  " 

"  Arises  rather  from  a  misconception  of  the 
character  of  spirit  life.  The  idea  that  human 
beings  as  soon  as  dead  become  as  omniscient  as 
angels  are  popularly  supposed  to  be,  is  not  based 
upon  commonsense,  and  is  fallacious.  Man  im- 
mediately after  death  is  neither  more  nor  less  than 
the  entity  he  was — minus  the  body  and  the  power 
of  communicating  through  it  with  the  material 
world.  He  has  precisely  the  same  intelligence 
and  character,  the  same  knowledge,  and  he  has  to 
discern  his  universe  from  a  fresh  point  of  view. 
Whatever  he  may  learn  in  this  new  environment 
he  will  never  be  able  to  communicate  to  men  in 
the  flesh,  unless  they  are  such  facts  or  experiences 
as  by  learning  or  research  he  had  some  conception 

C 


83  INTRODUCTION. 

of  when  in  the  body.  The  talk  of  a  spiritualist 
medium  who  is  controlled,  or  fancies  himself 
controlled,  by  a  bricklayer  is  such  as  one  expects 
from  a  man  of  the  labouring  class.  It  is  in  the 
fitness  of  things  that  such  should  be  so.  Whatever 
was  beyond  his  knowledge  as  a  bricklayer  will  be 
still  unknown  so  far  as  informing  a  medium  is 
concerned  ;  and  this,  not  because  new  knowledge 
is  unobtainable  by  a  spirit,  but  because  it  is 
acquired  by  a  method,  the  manner  of  expressing 
which  was  unknown  to  him  prior  to  his  post- 
humous existence." 

"  There  is  then  little  hope  of  learning  from 
spirits  .-• " 

"  So  far  as  the  ordinary  manifestations  go 
the  teaching  is  that  suited  to  the  needs  and 
capabilities  of  the  learners.  As  far  as  my  ex- 
perience goes,  nothing  very  new,  very  startling, 
or  radically  different  to  preconceived  and  gener- 
ally accepted  ideas,  need  ever  be  expected  from 
them." 

"  Matter  passing  through  matter,  for  instance  } " 

"  Matter  is  always  passing  through  matter  in  the 
same  way  as  a  fish  through  water,  or  the  earth 
through  a  comet's  tail.     Solidity  is  only  relative ; 


'^ 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  2  3 

the  comet  which  occupies  millions  of  cubic  miles 
would,  if  its  particles  were  as  closely  packed  as 
those  of  gold,  form  a  tiny  lump  small  enough  to 
place  in  the  pocket  of  one's  waistcoat.  Even  then 
some  space  would  be  left  between  the  atoms 
composing  it.  The  radiometer,  as  you  know, 
reveals  the  fact  that  matter  may  be  reduced  to 
particles  so  small,  that  in  comparison  with  the 
smallest  of  those  observable  with  the  most 
powerful  microscope  they  are  in  size  as  a  pistol- 
bullet  to  the  earth.  Solid  matter  passes  through 
solid  wire,  as  you  may  demonstrate  with  a  water- 
battery  by  placing  the  one  pole  in  a  solution  of 
various  salts  and  the  other  in  a  separate  vessel  in 
a  bit  of  moist  sand ;  the  salt  crj'stals  will  be  found 
in  the  sand-heap,  separately  deposited,  those  of 
dissimilar  character  apart." 

"  But  that  does  not  show  how  a  book  passes 
through  a  brick  wall." 

"  It  illustrates  the  working  of  a  force,  and  the 
force  which  controls  lifeless  matter  is  known  to 
ph}'sical  science  solely  by  the  result  of  its 
operation.  F"or  instance,  it  has  never  been 
explained  why  and  how  steel  is  attracted  to  the 
magnet.     If  instead  of  comprehending  force  as  a 


24  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

property  of  matter,  you  ascertain  the  nature  of 
the  activities  by  which  matter  is  conditioned,  the 
passage  of  matter  through  matter  in  the  sense 
you  mean  will  no  longer  appear  impossible,  and 
you  will  be  as  little  inclined  as  I  am  to  witness 
irregular  physical  manifestations  of  force." 

"You  regard  them  as  pertaining  to  black 
magic  ? 

"  I  simply  do  not  desire  them.  I  know  that 
man  does  not  end  at  the  finger-tips,  and  is  able 
to  influence  matter  at  a  distance  from  his  body. 
There  is  a  radiation  from  each  soul-cantre  which 
receives  sympathetic  response  from  other  centres — 
from  the  soul  of  things.  The  sun  as  an  entity 
terminates  many  millions  of  miles  from  this  earth  ; 
the  sun  as  a  force  reaches  here  and  obtains  that 
physical  response  known  as  heat  and  light — two 
forms  of  motion — of  life." 

"But  table-turning,  rapping,  and  supposed 
communications  with  the  spirits  of  the  dead  do 
not  seem  to  impart  much  knowledge." 

"  Simply  the  knowledge  fitted  to  the  under- 
standing and  desires  of  the  circle.  If  the  search 
is  for  truth,  so  much  truth  as  the  seekers  can 
comprehend;  if  the  'circle'  is  frivolous,  then  the 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

desired  quantity  of  frivolity.  The  wholly  curious 
are  most  often  disappointed." 

"And  the  indifferent  multitude  truth  does  not 
attract  ? " 

"Is  not  so  large  as  you  imagine;  for  the  truth 
is  known  by  many  names.  I  receive  communi- 
cations from  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  people. 
Some  of  these  abuse  spiritualism,  yet  give 
particular  instances  which  are  further  evidence 
of  its  working.  The  chief  effect  these  com- 
munications have  is  to  convince  me  that  truth 
must  be  taught  by  parable." 

"  Because  spiritualism  is  not  to  be  scientifically 
demonstrated  } " 

"  The  scientific  spirit  of  the  age  is  materialistic. 
When  matter  has  been  ascertained,  if  not  before, 
the  spirit  underlying  matter  will  be  sought  and 
found.  Now,  as  always,  there  are  many  for  whom 
the  study  of  matter  is  insufficient,  and  them  I 
serve.  If  you  wish  to  know  more  of  magic,  come 
here  whenever  you  choose,  and  in  time,  in  lieu  of 
talking  elementary  physics,  we  will  speak  of 
matters  the  multitude  cannot  understand." 

From  that  day  my  visits  were  frequent.  Vesey 
had    no    inclination    to   symbolic    mysticism ;    his 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

room  was  an  ordinary,  comfortably- furnished 
apartment ;  quiet,  lofty,  roomy,  light,  and  as 
home-like  as  the  cosy  corner  of  the  cultured 
bachelor  can  be  made  to  be.  It  was  if  anything 
too  modern  ;  too  orderly  ;  too  business-like ;  his 
books,  other  than  one  in  immediate  use,  were 
stored  away  in  closed  presses ;  there  was  no 
statuary,  few  ornaments,  and  the  pictures  were 
bright,  cheerful,  and  common-place;  the  most 
noticeable,  and  most  used,  piece  of  furniture  was 
a  large  Persian  divan,  on  which  every  day  Vesey, 
reclining  at  ease,  spent  hours  in  dreaming  those 
untranslatable  visions,  which  were  to  him  the 
very  essence  of  being.  "  Be  at  ease,  be  comfort- 
able, and  let  no  one  disturb  you,"  he  counselled, 
"if  you  wish  to  attain  a  conception  of  the  higher 
life  ;  my  people  guard  the  door,  and,  as  yoii  know, 
will  allow  no  one  to  enter  nor  themselves  intrude ; 
as  I  lie  here  at  perfect  ease,  my  nargJiilch  induces 
that  trance  condition  I  wish,  and  my  universe 
unfolds  to  my  view." 

The  only  peculiarity  I  noticed  was  the  always 
burning  wood-fire  on  the  open  hearth,  so  con- 
stantly replenished  that  the  heat  of  the  room  was 
never  less  than  65°  and  often  10^  higher. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

My  first  experience  of  Vesey's  mystic  world 
was  one  dull  November  afternoon  ;  a  thick  fog 
had  turned  to  rain,  and  his  cheerful  fireside  was 
an  oasis  in  London  wretchedness.  I  was  at  my 
ease  in  smoking  jacket  and  soft  buckskin  slippers, 
my  roomy  arm-chair  was  in  the  very  front  of  the 
fire ;  Vesey  was  in  his  happiest  mood,  and  the 
conversation  which  had  been  brisk  became  desul- 
tory, and  the  silence  often  broken  only  by  the 
bubbling  of  the  iiargJuleh,  as  Vesey  drew  furtively 
from  the  sinuous  pipe  which  reached  him  as  he 
lay  stretched  inelegantly  on  his  divan. 

It  was  of  course  a  dream,  but  very  difterent  to 
any  previously  experienced.  In  the  first  place, 
I  appeared  to  be  gazing  at  a  large  screen  of  a 
browny  drab  colour.  Suddenly  I  noticed  that  in 
the  centre  there  was  something  bright ;  no  sooner 
had  it  attracted  my  attention  than  it  instantly 
burst  into  a  scintillating  blaze  of  colour,  of  a 
colour  which  was  new  to  me,  for  into  its  com- 
position neither  red  nor  yellow  nor  blue  entered ; 
it  had  no  suggestion  of  any  of  the  secondary  or 
tertiary  hues,  and  as  I  looked  into  its  magnificent 
depth,  enraptured  with  its  beauty,  it  seemed  to 
centralise   and   be   set   against   a   background   of 


28  INTRODUCTION. 

fiery  opal,  with  every  varying  tint  of  which  this 
new  colour  contrasted  sharply ;  as  I  looked  a 
broad  black  bar  appeared  across  the  upper  half, 
a  white  one  across  the  lower,  both  shewing  with 
equal  distinctness  ;  then,  as  my  gaze  faded,  I  saw 
this  new  colour  showing  dimly  through  the  jet 
black  of  the  streak  across  the  upper  half,  whilst 
the  portion  covered  with  the  diaphanous  white 
band  remained  totally  hidden. 

I  opened  my  eyes.  Vesey  was  sitting  upright 
on  the  divan,  an  amused  expression  on  his  face. 
"  What  have  you  seen  ?"  he  asked. 

"  A  new  colour,"  I  replied. 

"  Can  you  describe  it  V 

"  I  think  so." 

"Well.?" 

I  remained  silent. 

"  Come  !  Speak  !  Was  it  transparent  or  fuligi- 
nous .''  Opalescent  or  phosphorescent }  Aplanatic 
or  atramentous  }  Glaucous,  xanthous,  or  gridelin  } 
Or  perhaps  murrey,  lateritious,  or  cymophanous  } 

"Don't !     I  will  write  out  the  description." 

"  You  may  spare  yourself  the  worry ;  remember 
I  have  been  a  journalist,  and  the  attempt  to 
describe  a  new  colour  will  only  cause  you  to  curse 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

the  cecity  and  ablepsy  of  an  cxcecated  generation. 
Yet,  if  language  cannot  convey  even  an  idea  of 
a  mild  exaltation  of  the  colour  sense,  is  it  sur- 
prising that  man  remains  etiolate  ?  Probably 
you  and  I  are  the  only  persons  living  who  have 
seen  the  colour ;  now  tell  me  what  colour  was 
it  ?" 

I  understood  his  humour.  "  I  must  see  it 
again,"  I  replied. 

"Are  you  at  my  end  of  the  spectrum  ?  Am  I 
likely  to  have  a  companion  in  my  investigations, 
or  are  you  with  so  many  modern  mystics  at  the 
other  ? 

"  What  separates  the  two  ?  Is  not  the  whole 
field  of  the  unknown  one  ? " 

"  In  the  appreciation  of  colour  the  difference 
is  only  some  350  billion  vibrations  the  second, 
in  the  speed  of  light  waves — but  that  means 
the  whole  of  the  universe  as  measured  by  man's 
senses," 

On  another  excursion  into  the  unknown,  I 
appeared  to  be  viewing  a  world  in  which  this  new 
colour  entered  largely,  and  I  saw  moving  about  in 
it  strange  shapes,  most  of  them  of  the  more 
delicate  shades  of  pink  and  heliotrope,  but  some 


30  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

fulvous,  others  pearly,  all  diaphanous  ;  occasionally 
two  or  more  apparently  united  for  an  instant, 
and  a  vivid  flash  of  yet  another  colour  new 
to  me  was  produced,  which,  glowing  intensely, 
seemed  to  burn  itself  out  with  wondrous  reful- 
gence, and  change  into  a  mass  of  iridescent 
syenite. 

My  descriptions  of  such  visions  did  not  appear 
to  afford  any  information  to  Vcsey,  who  ex- 
horted me  to  idealise  differently  and  "create  new 
thoughts."  One  day,  when  urging  me  into  iiis 
field  of  ideal  speculation,  I  told  him  t»hat  it  lacked 
variety;  this  he  attributed  to  the  extraordinary 
development  of  my  colour  sense.  "It  has  the 
sameness  of  Danics  Paradiso,''  I  complained. 

"The  sameness  of  Paradise!  It  is  only  the 
'  Inferno'  that  lacks  variety.  Have  you  no  better 
conception  of  future  existence }  Do  you  not 
know  that  heaven  is  Kalpa-Taroo,  a  tree  of  the 
imagination  from  which  everyone  gathers  the 
fruit  he  expects }  How  otherwise  could  the 
heavens  of  true  believers  harmonise  ^  The  picture 
of  Paradise  drawn  by  and  for  the  gold-keeping, 
jewel-worshipping,  music-loving  Jew  is  not  satis- 
fying   even    to    the    modern    cultured    orthodox 


INTRO  D  UCTION.  3 1 

Christian,  who  rightly  regards  the  Biblical 
description  as  symbolic ;  for  some  it  has  no 
attraction,  others  it  actively  repels.  Yet  every 
man  will  find  the  heaven  or  hell  he  expects  ;  the 
Jew  his  golden  Jerusalem,  the  Hindu  his  Nirvhana, 
the  Pagan  his  Olympus,  the  warrior  his  Valhalla, 
and  the  poor  savage  his  happy  hunting  ground, 
for  in  the  future  state  the  ideals  of  this  are 
realised." 

"  Then  the  good  Catholic  his  thousand  or  more 
years  of  purgatory,  and  some  eternal  fire," 

"The  thousand  or  more  years  certainly,  accord- 
ing to  the  believer's  conception  of  a  thousand 
years,  but  not  for  ever  ;  because  no  one  who  can 
conceive  eternity  believes  he  merits  everlasting 
punishment." 

"  Then  the  suffering  is  measured,  not  by  the 
enormity  of  the  evil  wrought,  but  by  the  wrong- 
doer's conception  of  the  punishment  due.-*" 

"  Exactly." 

"A  belief  in  such  injustice  would  add  a  new 
terror  to  death  !" 

"  Is  it  wrong  to  give  a  man  what  he  conceives  to 
be  his  just  reward.'  In  physical  life  do  not  the 
sick,  the  weakly,  the  incompetent,  suffer  more  than 


3  2  INTR  on  UCTION. 

the  strong,  the  healthy,  the  successful  ?  Are  not 
misfortunes  invariably  accompanied  with  com- 
pensations ?  Do  you  believe  in  the  eternal  fitness 
of  things  ?  You,  my  friend,  arc  gravitating  to  the 
wrong  end  of  the  spectrum,  instead  of  seeing  in 
future  existence  an  extended  sphere  of  activity, 
greater  knowledge,  fresh  powers,  new  desires, 
illimitable  life,  increasing  variety ;  you  would 
confine  yourself  to  an  enlarged  memory  of  the 
past,  to  live  again  and  again  the  existences  you 
have  had,  and  renew  the  dreadful  experiences  of 
your  slow  development  to  your  present  not  very 
enjoyable  state  of  being!" 

"  Is  such  my  destiny  ? " 

"  Not  if  you  will  have  it  otherwise." 

"  And  you,  Vcsey,  what  do  you  conceive  to  be 
your  ultimate  state  ? " 

"  Not  Nirvhana !  At  present  I  feel  drawn 
towards  the  sun;  I  could  luxuriate  in  its  fierce 
warmth,  gain  new  strength  from  its  intense 
energy.  Thence,  ever  onward,  in  illimitable, 
infinite  space — there  is  ever  room  ! " 

"  It  is  useless  for  me  to  attempt  your  idealisa- 
tions ;  I  must  be  useful  at  the  other  end  of  the 
spectrum." 


INTRODUCTIOX.  33 

"With  no  other  ambition  than  to  become  a 
dead,  joyless,  unenh'ghtened,  motionless  moon  !" 

Here  I  may  observe  that  these  ideas  were  not 
speculative  abstractions  ;  to  Vesey  they  were  real, 
living,  almost  tangible,  realities. 

From  that  time  he  endeavoured  to  make  his 
views  more  pleasing,  and  was  assiduous  in  directing 
my  attention  to  objects  which  had  no  attraction 
for  me,  and  of  which  I  could  not  understand  the 
significance.  One  day  when  we  had  been  com- 
paring the  houri-haunted  paradise  of  the  Moslem 
with  that  heaven  in  which  there  is  "  no  marriage," 
he  remarked  that  sex  was  but  an  accident,  just  as 
"  in  a  future  state  some  of  the  beings  cannot  hide 
a  fact  in  their  past  history,  whilst  others  are 
perfectly  inscrutable  both  as  to  the  past  and  the 
present,  and  the  attraction  of  each  kind  to  the 
other  far  surpasses  in  intensity  any  phase  of 
mundane  passion." 

Soon  it  became  evident  to  Vesey  that  he  and  I 
were  attracted  to  mysticism  from  different  poles  ; 
the  only  thing  we  both  held  in  common  was  a 
dislike  of  symbolism  and  detestation  of  ritual. 
When  Vesey  found  that  I  was,  to  use  his  term, 
"  at  the  other  end  of  the  spectrum,"  he  helped  me 


34  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

to  a  better  understanding  of  mysticism  in  its 
nearer  relations  to  human  life.  We  used  to  study 
together  some  of  the  problems  which  were  sub- 
mitted to  him  for  advice ;  we  would  seek  out  cases 
of  extraordinary  psychical  experiences,  analyse, 
and  comment  upon  them  ;  for  a  time  he  took  an 
interest  in  this  work,  and  even  annotated  a  number 
of  other  people's  experiences  upon  his  own 
initiative,  but  this  was  not  so  interesting  as  the 
speculative  mysticism  which  grew  to  a  master 
passion  and  occupied  him  night  and  day.  I 
suggested  that  he  should  write  a'  theory  of 
apparitions  ;  some  fragments  only,  scrawled  upon 
the  margin  of  theses  drawn  up  by  myself  and 
submitted  for  his  consideration,  are  all  he  wrote. 
From  them  it  appears  that  he  held  that  man  after 
death  has  "  other  concerns  than  those  which 
occupied  his  attention  during  life  on  earth ;  the 
phantom  or  apparition  is  usually  but  a  thought- 
picture  deeply  impressed  upon  the  ever-living 
memory,  and  observable  by  those  in  whose  nature 
there  is  a  sufficiently  responsive  chord  in  active 
sympathy  with  that  which  sustained,  received,  the 
original  impression." 

"  Periodically    or    irregularly    recurrent    appari- 


(r. 


INTRODUCTION.  35 

tions  are  usually  produced  by  the  individual  after 
death,  recalling  to  memory  the  experience  of  a 
certain  fact  of  earth  life;  when,  for  instance,  a 
wrong  done  is  deeply  felt  and  rankles  in  the 
soul  of  the  sufferer,  the  remembrance  of  the 
injury  surges  up  into  the  memory  during  post- 
humous life,  and  is  dwelt  upon  with  such  in- 
tensity of  feeling  that  the  thought  is  observable 
by  men  in  the  flesh." 

"  The  malignant  phantom  possessing  a  hatred 
of  certain  natures,  objects,  or  localities  is  some- 
times unable  to  follow  the  attractions  of  the  newer 
life  it  has  entered  upon,  and  haunts  those  places 
or  people,  and  is  observable ;  in  time  this  per- 
version succumbs  to  other  impulses,  and  if  the 
apparitions  do  not  wholly  cease,  they  at  least 
become  harmless  and  occur  at  irregular  intervals 
and  without  malicious  intent." 

"Minor  material  disturbances,  instead  of  being 
attributed  to  elementary  spirits,  should  be  traced 
to  irregular  action  of  earth-force,  an  energy  closely 
allied  in  its  nature  to  that  which  causes  volcanic, 
seismic,  and  electric  disturbances,  and  at  times 
escapes  from  the  throbbing  and  over-fatigued 
creature  which  we  call  the  earth." 


36  INTR  OB  UCTION. 

"  The  apparitions  of  phantoms  of  living  persons, 
although  less  frequently  perceived  than  the  phan- 
toms of  the  dead,  and  attracting  less  attention, 
really  deserve  closer  study  at  this  time,  for  they 
prove  that  man  is  more  than  mere  flesh  and  nerve, 
and  they  indicate  his  intimacy  with  the  intelligent 
cosmos,  or  world  force  ;  in  like  manner,  from  their 
rarity  and  the  seemingly  trivial  circumstances 
which  induce  them,  we  comprehend  better  the  like 
action  of  the  posthumous  phantom.  It  should 
also  be  remembered  that  man  after  death,  possess- 
ing already  a  full  knowledge  of  earth  life,  is  not 
prompted  by  curiosity  to  live  its  details  over  again 
— thus  spirit  manifestation  is  often  as  accidental, 
both  with  regard  to  the  cause  and  the  apper- 
ception and  the  coincidence  of  observation,  as  is 
the  ascertained  apparition  of  a  phantasm  of  a 
living  person." 

Here  I  may  explain  that  Vesey  believed  all 
occurrences  were  purposely  brought  about  by 
world-force  or  the  intelligent  cosmos  ;  to  him  the 
word  accidental  had  a  different  significance  to 
that  commonly  assigned  it,  but  in  this  instance 
he  appears  to  use  it  in  the  ordinary  sense. 
Apparently   the   most    trivial    occurrences    would 


INTR  0  DUCT  TON.  3  7 

attract  him,  because  he  perceived  their  psychical 
significance. 

"  Coincidence,"  he  remarked  to  me  one  dav, 
"  has  convinced  more  people  of  the  existence  of 
Providence  than  have  all  the  miracles.  It  is  the 
seeming  miracle  brought  about  in  a  natural 
manner  which  touches  the  soul  -  sense,  and  in- 
fluences for  good  a  man  who  would  be  only 
bewildered  by  seeing  a  revised  edition  of  the 
Bible  passing  through  a  solid  brick  wall.  You 
know  the  case  of  the  mill  foreman  who  wore  a 
pocketless  suit,  and  one  day  so  far  transgressed 
the  factory  rules  as  to  secrete  a  penknife  about 
him  ;  he  could  never  explain  why  he  was  impelled 
to  do  so ;  he  had  never  done  it  before ;  he  has 
never  done  it  since  ;  but  that  day  he  did  it ;  and 
because  he  had  the  knife  was  able  to  save  the  life 
of  his  master,  whose  neckerchief  or  '  comforter ' 
had  accidentally  engaged  with  a  fast  rotating 
shaft,  and  hoisted  the  wearer  to  the  ceiling.  It 
appeared  to  ///cm  a  direct  interposition  of  Provi- 
dence, and  in  like  instances  is  almost  always  so 
regarded  ;  often  as  a  direct  answer  to  prayer  for 
preservation.  Of  course,  answered  pra}'ers  are 
much  too  frequent  to  be  the  result  of  accidental 

D 


38  INTRODUCTION. 

coincidence  :  it  is  rare  indeed  that  a  request  for 
a  psychical  favour  is  not  accorded,  and  this  is  a 
further  indication  that  a  closer  knowledge  of  the 
intelligent  cosmos  is  not  denied  to  those  who 
desire  it ;  a  guardian  angel,  a  mentor,  or  an  actual 
spiritual  adviser  is  at  the  call  of  everyone,  but  as 
the  manner  of  working  is  incomprehensible  to 
many,  I  will  explain  it  by  assuming  the  case  of  an 
orthodox  theologian  who  feels  an  overpowering 
impulse  to  read  any  particular  book,  from  Volney's 
Ruins  of  Empires  to  Robert  Elsmere.  He  believes 
that  the  impulse  is  the  instigation  of  the  devil  to 
an  act  designed  to  tempt  him  from  his  belief;  the 
temptation  to  read  is  always  before  him,  his  power 
to  resist  becomes  weaker  and  weaker ;  he  prays 
that  the  temptation  may  be  removed,  or  that  he 
may  have  power  to  resist  it.  The  next  time  the 
book  is  before  him,  open  perhaps,  he  is  about  just 
to  glance  at  its  contents,  when  instantly  there  is 
a  message,  '  If  you  read  you  will  become  blind.' 
The  dread  of  physical  misfortune  kills  the  desire  ; 
he  is  saved  from  the  temptation ;  his  faith  is 
strengthened.  There  are  messages  which  com- 
mand and  impel  one  to  do  directly  the  opposite 
to  what  one  has  fully  determined  to  do.     When 


INTRO  D  UCTION.  39 

one's  will  is  subordinated  to  an  impulse  to  the 
commission  of  an  act  at  variance  with  reason, 
previous  experience,  and  intention,  the  impulse 
is  followed,  and  if  a  catastrophe  is  thereby  avoided, 
the  person  warned  and  saved  is  blindly  grateful 
to  the  spirit  guide  and  becomes  superstitious." 

After  what  I  have  reported  of  my  first  con- 
versation with  Vesey,  it  seems  hardly  necessary 
to  give  his  view  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
phantoms  make  themselves  known  :  that  they  do 
not  usually  materialise  in  order  to  be  observed, 
but  act  directly  upon  the  sense  nerve,  or  brain, 
awaken  the  memory  of  themselves  in  order  to 
be  at  once  recognised,  and  influence  rather  than 
compel  action.  "  Our  waking  thoughts,  our  sleep- 
ing memories,  the  records  of  the  whole  of  our  past 
experiences  arc  available  to  the  phantom,  just  as 
fully  as  is  the  actual  mechanism  by  which  we  are 
actuated,  and  as  the  phantom  knows  that  the  idea 
of  a  stone  wall  obstructing  our  progress  is  quite  as 
effective  to  change  our  path  as  the  actual  obstacle 
would  be,  he  creates  the  idea  as  being  less  trouble- 
some than  producing  real  masonry." 

"  The  fact  that  the  phantom  acts  upon  a  higher 
plane  than  the  material  one  should  increase  the 


40  INTRODUCTION. 

dread  we  have  of  its  interference  rather  than 
lessen  the  awe  with  which  we  regard  it,  for  it  is 
much  easier  to  combat  earthworks,  of  which  our 
senses  have  cognizance,  than  struggle  against 
the  psychical  wrongs  done  by  malicious  beings 
working  on  a  plane  where  the  mischief  wrought  is 
known  to  us  only  by  the  disastrous  results  to  our 
psychical  and  material  well-being." 

"The  worst  natural  phantoms  are  those  of 
persons  whose  earthly  life  is  cut  short  before 
naturally  developed  ;  particularly  of  those  evilly 
inclined,  who  are  killed  whilst  attempting  some 
wicked  act,  and  powerfully  animated  by  lust  or 
passion." 

"The  worst  unnatural  phantoms  are  those  of 
persons  who,  during  earth  life,  have  been  able  to 
attract  to  themselves  some  of  the  world-force,  or 
energy,  without  intelligence." 

"  Not  one,  nor  a  dozen,  but  legion,"  complained 
Vesey,  "  for  they  are  possessed  of  that  lowest  of 
all  attributes,  the  faculty  of  uniting ;  of  taking 
common  action  against  the  separate  individual, 
just  like  fellows  of  a  Society,  or  subscribers  to  a 
Trade's  Union.  Pah  !  blinded  by  their  own  greed 
they  do  not  see  that  ever)'  work  in  creation  points 


INTRO  D  UCTION.  4 1 

to  the  evolution  of  the  individual,  so  they  linger, 
hindering  all,  and  missing  every  chance  of 
development." 

The  stories  which  reached  us,  the  experiences 
we  ourselves  had,  and  the  cases  in  which  Vesey 
was  consulted  were,  Vesey  declared,  nearly  all 
concerned  with  the  work  of  the  evil-disposed 
phantoms  ;  the  recountal  of  them  could  serve  no 
useful  purpose,  and  the  selection  I  have  made  is 
of  those  cases  in  which  the  higher  principle  is  not 
wholly  obscured. 

Three  stories,  however,  do  not  properly  come 
within  this  classification  ;  one,  "  A  New  Force," 
appears  to  me  to  warrant  insertion,  as  illustrating 
a  possible  achievement  on  the  material  plane; 
the  other,  "The  Face  of  Nature,"  is  a  narrative 
of  Vesey 's,  which  in  my  opinion  forecasts  the 
direction  of  some  of  his  later  experiments;  it  was 
with  others  in  a  parcel  of  MSS.  handed  to  me 
after  his  death,  which  took  place  suddenly,  and 
was  attributed  to  failure  of  the  heart's  action, 
though  readers  of  the  story  may  find  indications 
of  a  more  recondite  cause.  The  story  of  Robert 
has  been  still  more  recently  notified  to  me,  and  is 
introduced  because  the  phantom  has  points  which 


43  INTRODUCTIOI^. 

differentiate  it  from  others  of  the  astral  type,  and, 
altliough  the  manifestations  appear  to  have  been 
motiveless,  this  publication  of  the  particulars, 
together  with  the  capital  portrait  of  the  phantom, 
drawn  from  memory  by  the  artist  to  whom  he 
appeared,  may  be  a  means  to  the  identification  of 
the  person,  and  lead  to  the  elucidation  of  the 
mystery  connected  with  its  periodical  reappear- 
ance. 


r^ 


TIic  Dark  Sliadozv, 


IN  November,  1888,  I  was  ordered  to  relieve 
Nurse  Rose  at  Ikacknal  House,  Kbcry,  where 
she  liad  been  her  full  term  of  six  weeks.  It  was  a 
hopeless  case,  and  I  had  of  late  had  so  many  that 
I  felt  disheartened,  and  was  so  dismayed  at  the 
cheerless  aspect  of  the  deserted,  straggling  village, 
and  more  particularly  of  the  lonely  house  on  its 
outskirts,  that  I  was  inclined  to  sacrifice  my  career 
and  return  forthwith  to  Kyrwick  with  Nurse  Rose  : 
many  times  since  I  have  wished  that  I  had  done  so. 
Nurse  Rose  was  not  long  in  getting  away  ;  a  farmer 
drove  her  to  the  station.  I  watched  the  spring- 
cart  as  long  as  it  was  in  sight,  then  shut  the  heavy 
iron  gate  in  the  old  high  wall,  and  burst  out  crying. 
I  walked  slowly  up  the  weedy  path  through  the 
neglected  and  desolate  garden,  with  its  dark  gloomy 
evergreens  and  leafless  old  trees.  It  was  already 
becoming  dark,  and  I  saw,  or  thought  I  saw,  some- 
thing   like    a    luiman    figure,    dimly    discernible, 


44  THE   DARK  SHADOW. 

crouching  behind  some  overgrown  and  gnarled 
espah'ers  at  the  far  end  of  the  garden.  I  hastened 
to  the  front  door,  which  I  had  left  ajar  ;  but  it 
closed  with  a  bang  before  I  reached  it,  and  no 
sooner  had  the  echo  it  produced  died  out  than  I 
heard  an  ominous  chuckle  ;  it  seemed  close  at  my 
side.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  make  my 
way  round  by  the  espaliers  to  the  other  door,  and 
this  I  did  with  face  averted  and  as  fast  as  my  legs 
could  take  me.  The  little  village  girl,  our  sole 
establishment,  was  astonished  to  sec  me  out  of 
breath  and  sobbing  in  her  kitchen  ;  my  manner 
frightened  her,  and  she  never  got  over  her  aversion, 
which  was  unfortunate,  for  she  and  her  mother, 
who  came  once  or  twice  to  char,  were  the  only 
people  to  speak  to. 

My  unfortunate  patient,  however,  required 
constant  care.  Poor  woman,  I  hardly  knew  how 
to  take  her  at  first ;  she  was  so  importunate,  so 
querulous,  so  insistent  upon  constant  and  im- 
mediate attention,  that  I  thought  she  would  weary 
me  to  death  ;  but  I  found  that  it  was  because  she 
was  afraid  to  be  alone,  and  not  that  she  had 
determined  to  have  the  full  value  of  her  money 
in   service,    as   it   is   the   manner  of   some   coarse 


THE   DARK  SHADOW.  45 

natures  to  exact.  For  fifty  years  she  had  lived 
alone  and  uncared  for  in  that  dreary  village, 
unloving  and  unloved  ;  there  appeared  to  be  no 
relative  to  solace  her  age,  or  comfort  her  dying 
moments  with  sympathy.  To  the  doctor  also  she 
was  almost  a  stranger,  and  although  she  suffered 
from  a  wondrous  number  of  diseases,  not  one  had 
the  merit  of  being  uncommon  or  interesting. 
Chronic  bronchitis,  with  dropsy,  a  sphacelitic 
limb  and  senile  atrophy,  are  merely  trouble- 
some and  hopeless. 

It  was  indceda  dj;cadfu[ti^me.  The  close,  stuffy 
sick-room  with  bronchitis-kettle  always  steaming, 
and  the  air  reeking  of  Iodoform,  nauseous  com- 
pounds, and  the  ever-prevailing  odour  of  death  ; 
the  huge  four-post  bedstead  and  its  heavy  curtains; 
the  heavy,  well-polished  press ;  the  equally  sub- 
stantial and  inelegant  chest-upon-chest ;  the  dirty 
and  foxed  engravings  in  their  worm-eaten  frames; 
the  badly-polished  bare  floor  and  rush-bottomed, 
cruelly  angular,  and  impossible  chairs  ;  these  and 
other  reminders  of  that  age  when  people  regarded 
hardship,  torture,  and  agony  as  daily  necessaries, 
all  added  to  the  prevailing  gloom — a  gloom  which 
was  not  enlivened    by  such  glimpses   of   day  as 


46  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

one  obtained  through  the  small  latticed  window, 
o'ershadowed  by  the  huge  arms  of  an  elm  from 
which  the  vigour  of  youth  had  long  since  departed. 

Then  the  doctor,  a  grumpy,  dried-up,  ill-at- 
easc  old  bachelor,  whom  nothing  could  please, 
barely  noticed  me — I  suppose  I  have  Nurse  Rose 
to  thank  for  that — and  had  nothing  to  say  to  his 
patient.  Then  the  mild-faced,  soulless  curate,  who 
was  a  sort  of  hereditary  incumbent,  nephew  to 
a  vicar  who  invariably  wintered  in  the  South  and 
passed  the  summer  in  Scotland.  The  charwoman, 
Kate's  mother,  a  grasping,  cruel,  bargain-driving 
peasant  woman,  and  a  young,  very  boorish,  taci- 
turn farmer,  who  drove  me  back  to  the  station  at 
Soltun-in-the-Marsh,  were  the  only  other  persons  to 
whom  I  spoke  except  the  village  lawyer,  Mr.  Shum. 
He  came  but  once,  ostensibly  to  see  Mrs.  Bailey, 
and  assure  me  that  the  nursing-fee  would  be  paid  ; 
really  I  think  to  see  me ;  for  he  asked  me  to  visit 
him  at  Frog  Hall — what  a  name  for  a  house! — on 
Sunday  afternoon  and  try  his  Madeira.  A  would- 
be  waggish  and  not  at  all  nice  man,  Mr.  Shum.  I 
was  glad  when  his  visit  ended. 

Then  out  of  doors  dull  November  ;  dead  leaves 
strewn  thickly  over  dank  grass,  and  muddy  roads, 


O- 


THE   DARK  SHADOW.  47 

rotten  sticks  which  cracked,  and  bursting  acorns 
which  crunched  beneath  one's  feet ;  a  sleepy- 
village,  with  dirty  cottages,  dilapidated  church, 
and  a  barn  for  a  school  ;  pools  of  water  in  fields 
and  roads,  and  ponds  hidden  by  dead  rushes ; 
drizzle,  fog,  the  churchyard  smell  of  Nature  in 
extremis ;  no  paint,  no  life,  no  colour,  no  solidity 
anywhere  visible  ;  rather  decrepit  walls,  worn-out 
thatch,  cracking  boughs,  huge,  waving  black  poplars 
— their  sooty  trunks  at  every  angle  but  a  right  one 
— moist  leaves  and  skeletons  of  leaves;  old  withered 
hags ;  children  of  stunted  growth  ;  dejected  curs 
too  ill  to  yelp  ;  heavy-limbed,  leaden-eyed,  listless 
men  ;  lazy  pigs  rooting  for  offal.  Such  are  my 
recollections  of  Ebery. 

All  through,  the  house  was  cheerless.  In  the 
damp,  unused  hall  an  old  mildewed  hunting-whip 
hung  against  the  wall  over  the  head  of  a  mangy 
fox,  which,  cut  off  close  behind  the  ears,  and  with 
only  one  glass  eye,  grinned  like  a  death's  head  at 
a  moth-eaten  jay  perched  in  a  broken  case  over 
the  door.  The  rooms  were  even  more  gloomy  : 
threadbare  carpets,  the  furniture  rickety  and 
angular  and  scant ;  the  curtains  thin,  colourless, 
and  patched  ;  the  linen  blinds  of  Isabella  hue  and 


48  THE   DARK  SHADOW. 

full  of  holes,  and  the  ceiling  cracked  and  dirty, 
and  ornamented  with  long-deserted  cobwebs ;  and 
peering  into  the  gloom  of  the  corners  one  noticed 
tiny  heaps  of  wood  dust  and  the  shrivelled-up 
corpses  of  insects  long  since  dead.  There  was  no 
sign  of  life,  neither  cat,  nor  dog,  neither  mouse  nor 
fly  ;  a  stray  reptile  which  had  wandered  from  the 
congenial  dampness  of  the  moss-covered  yard  had 
yielded  its  low  life,  and  lay  mummified  on  the 
flagged  floor  at  the  edge  of  a  mat  too  rotten 
to  raise. 

* 

On  the  second  day  Kate,  our  tiny,  juvenile 
maid-of-all-work,  told  me  that  on  the  third  floor, 
in  the  room  farthest  from  that  in  which  my  patient 
lay,  a  man  lived.  "The  woman's  son,"  she  said, "a 
poor  creature,  but  evil  disposed  ;  at  enmity  with  his 
dying  mother,  and  barely  able  to  keep  life  in  his 
own  body."  Kate  attended  to  him,  but  he  mostly 
foraged  for  himself  when  she  was  absent  from  the 
kitchen,  for  he  possessed  the  cunning  common  to 
those  whose  intellect  has  only  in  part  developed. 

For  more  than  a  fortnight  my  life  there  was 
simply  dull.  There  was  no  change  in  the  condition 
of  the  patient ;  she  was  not  only  resigned  to  death, 
but  anxious  for  a  termination  to  her  suffering.     The 


* 


THE   DARK  SHADOW.  49 

little  girl  attended  to  us  as  she  was  able,  but  was 
an  unconscionable  time  on  her  errands.  The  doctor 
came  in  and  hummed  and  hahed  ;  the  curate 
called  thrice,  the  postman  called  once — with  a 
note  for  mc  from  the  matron — and  time  dragged 
on,  my  odd  hours  being  spent  in  reading  aloud 
Paley's  Evidences,  or  Jeremy  Taylor's  Holy  Dying, 
to  my  listless  patient. 

The  monotony  was  becoming  dreadful  ;  it 
wanted  but  a  month  to  Christmas,  and  it  seemed 
possible  that  I  should  have  to  while  it  away  amidst 
the  in  festivity  of  Ebery. 

In  the  middle  drawer  of  the  chest-upon-che.st 
was  a  little  store  of  money  upon  which  wc  drew 
for  our  daily  supplies.  As  I  saw  it  dwindle  to  very 
small  proportions,  I  fear  I  longed  for  it  to  become 
exhausted  ;  only  in  order  to  see  where  the  next 
supply,  if  any,  would  come  from  ;  everything 
was  so  insulse.  My  patient,  I  thought,  took  very 
little  interest  in  it,  until  one  day  she  accidentally 
lisped  something  which  made  me  more  careful  of 
her  trifling  hoard  ;  she  was  not  a  lovable  object, 
barely  likable,  but  really  I  felt  more  for  her  than 
for  many  who  were  far  more  interesting. 

On  the  last  Friday  in   November   I    noticed   a 


50  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

change ;  there  could  be  no  doubt  she  was  sinking 
fast.  This  the  doctor  corroborated ;  she  had 
repeatedly  asked  him  when  the  end  would  come. 
He  was  now  able  to  tell  her.  "At  four  o'clock 
to-day,"  he  said  shortly.  He  bade  her  a  more 
kindly  farewell  than  I  thought  him  capable  of, 
gave  me  a  few  final  instructions,  bade  mc  good- 
bye, and  went. 

My  patient  seemed  much  relieved  ;  she  would 
not  allow  me  to  send  for  the  curate,  "  Not  again, 
nurse,  not  again — you  will  stay  with  pie — tell  no 
one,"  she  whispered.  Of  course  I  reassured  her, 
and  I  told  no  one. 

"When's  her  goin'  to  dic.^"  asked  Kate  bluntly, 
the  next  time  I  entered  the  kitchen. 

I  answered  as  kindly  as  I  could. 

"'Cos  I  ain't  a  goin'  to  stay  here  while  hcr's 
dyin'.     Mother  says  I  needn't." 

"  What  has  your  mother  to  do  with  it .'' " 

"  D  'yer  think  I  'd  be  here  now  if  't  warn't  fur 
mother.'  Her'd  thrape  mc  if  I  went  whum,  but 
her  sed  I  needn't  stay  while  her's  dyinV 

"  Are  you  afraid  .'' " 

"  Afeared  !  A  course  I  'm  afeared,  so  you  '11  be 
by-and-bye.     I  suppose  you  dursen't  leave  ,'' " 


• 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  51 

"  I  should  not  think  of  leaving,  nor  must  you,"  I 
replied,  and  I  escaped  quickly  from  the  kitchen, 
for  there  was  something  in  the  girl's  manner  which 
alarmed  me. 

Slowly  the  hours  went  by,  the  silence  broken 
only  by  the  often  reiterated  "  How  long  ? "  or 
"What  time  is  it  now?"  of  my  patient,  in  whose 
condition  there  was  no  change.  As  it  grew  dusk 
I  put  the  clock  on  half  an  hour  and  lit  my  small 
lamp.  Four  o'clock  came  ;  five  o'clock  ;  my  patient 
grew  restless.  Six  ;  seven ;  she  accused  me  of 
deceiving  her.  And  so  on  until  midnight,  when 
she  fell  into  a  troubled  sleep.  In  the  morning  she 
seemed  stronger,  but  depressed  in  spirits,  and  I 
could  not  rouse  her.  On  Saturdays  Kate's  mother 
went  to  char  at  Frog  Hall.  No  one  came  to 
Bracknal  House.  Hour  after  hour  crawled  slowly 
by.  My  patient  besought  me  to  end  her  suffering; 
if  only  I  would  give  her  a  treble  dose  of  medicine, 
or  snatch  from  under  her  the  pillows  on  which 
she  was  propped  ;  anything  which  would  snap 
the  slender  thread  which  held  her  to  this  world. 
These  requests  were  so  earnest,  so  often  repeated, 
the  state  of  the  patient  so  piteous,  that  I  fear  I 
became  somewhat  unnerved.     Once  only  I  looked 


52  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

out  of  the  window ;  and  saw  an  old  man  with 
his  spade  over  his  shoulder  limping  towards  the 
churchyard.  I  turned  quickly  away,  and  my 
patient  recommenced.  She  upbraided  me  with 
want  of  heart ;  reproached  me  for  my  attentions 
to  her,  and  cried  at  my  refusal  to  do  her  wish. 
"If  I  only  had  more  money  to  give,  you  would 
do  it,  you  know  you  would,"  she  gasped  exasper- 
atingly,  and  all  I  could  do  was  to  sit  at  the  dressing 
table,  with  my  back  towards  her,  my  head  upon 
my  hand,  and  bear  with  it.  All  through  that  long 
Saturday,  all  through  the  long,  long  dreary  night, 
I  had  to  hear  it ;  often  with  hands  clenched  and 
grinding  teeth,  and  my  heart  listening  to  what  I 
could  not  shut  my  ears  to. 

At  last  day  broke.  My  patient  was  worn,  and 
I  half  mad  ;  our  solitude  was  unbearable.  I  told 
Kate  she  would  have  to  sit  with  my  patient,  and 
I — went  to  church  :  made  my  way  through  the 
thick  fog  which  hung  over  the  village,  but  cleared 
to  show  me  a  newly-dug  grave  yawning  beneath 
the  dripping  yew.  Everyone  knew  that  Mrs. 
Bailey  was  dead ;  the  doctor  had  told  them  so. 
They  appeared,  too,  surprised  to  see  me,  but  after 
service  no  one  spoke   to   me  except  the  doctor. 


0- 


'       THE  DARK  SHADOW.  53 

"Why  has  not  Shum  sent  up  his  man  to  take  you 
to  the  station  ? "  he  asked.  I  told  him  it  was 
probably  because  his  patient  was  not  yet  dead. 
"  She  died  at  four  o'clock  on  Friday  afternoon," 
he  said.     "Confound  it,  won't  you  understand  .''" 

"  I  am  afraid  I  do  not." 

The  doctor  fumed.  "  The  thing  is  doncl'  he 
said.  "  I  made  out  the  certificate  yesterday, 
Fluck  has  it  now,  he'll  be  round  for  the  body 
to-morrow.     You  understand,  don't  you  .'' " 

"  I  think  it  will  be  best  for  you  to  come  with 
me  now,"  I  answered. 

"  1 1  Oh,  no,  not  again.  I  can  do  nothing. 
Good  morning." 

I  went  back  alone,  Kate  seemed  stupefied  with 
terror  at  having  been  left  so  long  ;  in  an  hour  or 
so  things  resumed  their  usual  course. 

As  soon  as  possible  I  shut  out  the  heavy  day, 
but  I  could  not  make  the  room  cheery ;  even  my 
lamp  refused  to  burn,  and  had  to  be  replaced  with 
snuffy  candles.  As  I  turned  over  the  words  of 
the  doctor,  and  looked  at  the  patient,  I  thought 
it  strange  that  the  woman  was  not  dead.  "  Why 
could  she  not  die  ? " 

Perhaps  I  spoke  the  question  ;  at  any  rate  the 

E 


54  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

patient  understood ;  she  groaned.  "  I  will  tell 
you,  nurse,  I  will  tell  you.  I  shall  not  die  to-day 
unless j^« — ah,  you  won't!  but  listen  to  me." 

I  drew  a  chair  near,  and  bent  over  to  hear  her 
story,  told  in  short  gasps :  painfully,  discon- 
nectedly, but  understandable. 

More  than  fifty  years  ago,  she  said,  she  had 
loved  the  man  who  owned  the  house  in  which 
we  were.  During  his  absence  she  was  faithless, 
or  rather  was  coerced  into  marrying  Mr.  Bailey, 
a  man  of  fierce  temper  and  violent  disposition, 
and  who  was  both  cruel  and  resentful.  When 
her  lover  returned  he  committed  suicide,  "  here  in 
this  room,"  she  gasped — "  with  a  saddle-pistol — 
at  dead  of  night,  on  the  last  day  of  November, 
fifty  years  ago." 

"  And  your  husband  } " 

"  He  swore  that  I  had  been  false,  and  left  me, 
but  vowed  that — in  fifty  years — dead  or  alive — he 
would  return  and  be  avenged  on  me.  '  When  your 
dead  lover  will  no  longer  be  able  to  protect  you,' 
as  he  said." 

"  But  your  husband  is  dead  }  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  dead." 

"  And  your  son  .-'  " 


r^ 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  55 

"  That  thiug  !  He  hates  me — hates  me — more 
than  his  father  did." 

*'  But  you  have  not  injured  him  ? " 

"  No,  but — I  could  not  love — him — and  he  has 
— cursed  me." 

"  What  can  you  fear }     None  can  hurt  you." 

"  What  can  you  know,  child  ?  For  fifty  years 
I  have  never  been  outside  but  ill  befell  me,  it  is 
only  here — in  the  house  where  he  died — that  there 
is  peace — for  I  am  forgiven  by  Judi  ;  I  must  join 
him  before  the  other  returns," 

"No,  no,"  I  replied  quickly,  "you  will  soon  be 
at  peace  ;  where  nought  can  trouble  you  more." 

"  No.     It  is  not  true." 

The  death-bed  is  no  place  for  argument.  My 
patient  was  terribly  agitated,  so  anxious  did  she 
appear  to  hear  my  answer,  that  her  look  frightened 
me.  I  took  her  hard,  wrinkled  hand  in  mine,  and 
kneeling  prayed  for  her  earnestly,  and  as  I  prayed 
I  heard  short  mocking  laughs,  and  at  each  she 
clutched  at  my  hand  convulsively  as  if  in  terror. 
I  dared  not  look  up,  my  tongue  was  stilled,  I 
shook  with  fright.  Then  all  was  silent  except  the 
heavy  short  breathing  of  the  patient,  her  broken 
sobs  and  bronchial  hiss.    In  time  I  gained  sufficient 


56  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

courage  to  look  up.  Her  terror-stricken  gaze  filled 
me  with  despair ;  I  would  have  prayed  but  could 
not. 

My  patient  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  You  are  afraid." 

"  No,  no,"  I  answered. 

"  Then  pray," 

1  could  not.  I  passed  my  hand  over  my  face, 
tried  to  persuade  myself  that  I  was  only  weak, 
nervous  from  long  watching,  that  really  I  was  not 
afraid  ;  but  I  got  up  from  the  bedside,  and  said 
that  I  would  call  Kate  to  serve  ted — that  I  felt 
faint.  The  look  of  anguish  on  my  patient's  face 
as  I  made  these  poor  excuses  was  heart-rending, 
and  filled  me  with  shame.  Nevertheless,  and 
notwithstanding  her  piteous  appeal  to  remain  with 
her,  I  went  along  the  corridor  to  the  head  of  the 
stairs,  and  called  Kate.  There  was  no  answer. 
I  went  down  to  the  kitchen  ;  it  was  empty,  and  the 
fire  had  burned  out.  I  called  again  and  again,  but 
obtained  no  reply.  Loneliness  brought  back  the 
feeling  of  fright,  and  I  turned  upstairs  eager  for 
companionship — even  that  of  my  dying  patient. 

I  paused  at  the  top  of  the  stairs,  determining 
to  regain    courage.      Everything   was   explicable. 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  57 

Kate  had  run  away  home.  There  was  nothing  to 
fear ;  no  harm  could  come  to  me.  I  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  my  cowardice.  I  was  too  familiar  with 
death  for  that  to  frighten  me,  and  these  and 
kindred  thoughts  resolved  me  to  be  brave;  but  my 
newly-recovered  courage  quickly  left  me,  when, 
as  I  neared  the  bedroom  door,  I  heard  sounds 
which  my  patient,  bedridden  as  she  was,  could  not 
possibly  have  made.  Footsteps  were  audible,  the 
drawing  out  of  drawers,  angry  exclamations, 
splutterings,  mingled  with  the  groans  of  my 
patient.  I  remember  peering  into  the  room  and 
seeing  the  strange  form  of  a  man,  at  the  head  of 
the  bed,  bending  over  it.  I  drew  hastily  back. 
Then  came  a  faint  cry,  "Nurse!  Nurse!"  I 
fear  that  I  staggered  rather  than  walked  into 
the  room.  Something  told  me  that  it  was  only 
the  son ;  and  with  any  living  creature  I  felt 
able  to  deal. 

This  strange  creature  was  gesticulating  violently 
a  few  inches  from  his  mother's  face,  muttering 
incoherently,  occasionally  spluttering  words  which 
were  half  intelligible,  "  Papersh crrsse." 

"  What  is  it  you  want  .-* "  I  asked  firmly.  He 
turned  his  face  towards   me,  a  small,  pinchcd-up 


58  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

hairless  face,  with  eyes  deep  sunken,  and  lips 
drawn  tightly  across  broken  teeth.  He  was 
wretchedly  clothed,  and  his  ill-shapen  form  thin  to 
attenuation  ;  his  limbs  were  long,  but  his  body 
bowed — a  tabid,  flcshless,  cretinous  creature  who 
might  have  been  seventeen  or  seventy  for  all  one 
could  tell,  but  evidently  weak  and  unable  to 
control  his  movements. 

He  hissed  a  reply,  the  import  of  which  I  did 
not  understand. 

"  You  must  go,  if  you  please,"  I  said.  "  I  have 
to  attend  to  my  patient." 

He  understood,  for  he  expostulated  energeti- 
cally. 

"At  once,  please,"  I  said,  holding  the  door. 

I  never  saw  a  face  so  full  of  evil,  perfectly 
demoniacal  in  its  malignance.  "  Crsse  womssh," 
he  hissed  ;  but  he  did  not  go. 

Unfortunately  I  could  not  hear  my  patient,  nor 
could  I  approach  closer  whilst  he  was  there.  I 
therefore  grasped  him  firmly  by  the  arm,  thinking 
to  remove  him  ;  but  as  my  fingers  closed  I  felt 
that  he  was  as  strong  and  unyielding  as  one  in  a 
cataleptic  fit,  and  instinctively  my  fingers  relaxed 
until  there  was  but  the  slightest  pressure.     "You 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  59 

must  go  now,  please,"  I  said.     "  Come  again  if  you 
wish — in  an  hour." 

Somewhat  to  my  surprise  he  yielded,  reluctantly 
it  is  true,  and  with  jerky  movements  made  his  way 
to  the  door,  hissing  and  muttering  and  gesticulating 
wildly  with  his  hands.  No  sooner  had  he  passed 
the  threshold  than  I  sprang  to  the  door,  shut  it 
upon  him,  and  locked  it. 

He  turned  in  a  terrific  fury,  hammered  at  the 
door,  and  made  the  house  echo  with  weird,  horrible 
noises.  I  appreciated  the  mistake  I  had  made, 
and  opened  the  door,  but  blocked  the  entrance 
by  confronting  him. 

"  Have  you  forgotten  anything  1 "  I  asked  as 
calmly  as  I  could. 

A  grimace  was  his  only  reply. 

"  Come  when  you  will  after  eight  o'clock,"  I 
continued,  "  but  come  quietly  ;  you  must  go  now." 
I  tendered  him  a  candle,  pretending  it  was  that  he 
had  forgotten.  He  motioned  that  he  did  not  need 
it,  and  turned  a\yay.  "  The  door  will  be  unlocked 
after  eight,  but  do  not  trouble  us  without  cause," 
I  called  after  him. 

The  poor  patient  was  decidedly  worse.  I  com- 
forted her  as  well  as  circumstances  permitted.     I 


6o  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

must  confess  that  I  was  elated  at  the  success  of 
my  encounter  with  the  intruder.  After  I  had  made 
and  taken  tea,  and  thought  the  matter  over,  I 
concluded  that  my  senses  had  been  deceived,  and 
that  I  had  frightened  myself  needlessly  ;  in  short, 
I  recovered  m)-  nerve,  and  awaited  composedly 
to  carry  out  whatever  wishes  my  patient  might 
express.  She  requested  that  I  should  read  to  her, 
and  this  I  did.  It  seemed  to  distract  her  attention 
from  herself,  but  not  for  long;  then  she  made  me 
promise  that  I  would  not  leave  her  again  that 
night  for  anything;  to  this  I  agreed.  '  I  sat  close 
to  the  bed  and  kept  her  hand  in  mine,  only  loosing 
it  when  I  needed  both  to  minister  to  her  wants.  I 
remember  well  looking  into  her  face,  and  trying  to 
trace  in  the  coarse  features  the  beauty  which  half 
a  century  before  had  attracted  two  men,  and  years 
before  that  had  doubtless  been  the  happy,  smiling 
face  of  a  child.  I  was  not  very  successful,  for 
surely  never  were  human  lineaments  so  brutalised 
by  selfishness  and  fear  ;  but  I  felt  an  intimacy  as 
of  years.  What  little  there  was  in  her  life  I  knew, 
and  I  remember  that  I  felt  puzzled  then,  as  I  am 
puzzled  now,  as  to  what  useful  purpose  such  an 
existence  as  hers  had  been  could  serve. 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  6i 

She  regarded  me  as  her  sole  hope,  gazed  at  me 
with  a  look  of  longing  that  was  akin  to  love,  and 
listened  to  every  trifling  thing  I  said,  as  though 
her  salvation  depended  upon  understanding  it. 
No  one,  I  am  sure,  had  extended  sympathy  to 
her,  and  it  was  iliat  she  lacked.  My  talk  was  of 
such  trifling  matters  as  are  distinctly  human,  and 
she  became  so  far  interested  as  to  forget  her 
immediate  state.  I  was  pleased  that  I  had  calmed 
her  terrors,  and  she  appeared  to  be  so  grateful  for 
the  relation  of  the  few  trifling  private  occurrences 
which  concerned  only  myself,  that  I  ventured  to 
tell  her  of  a  weightier  matter,  one  which  I  ap- 
proached with  some  diffidence,  and  blushing  like 
a  school  girl  ;  a  matter  1  would  have  confided  to 
a  loving  mother,  perhaps  to  one  other ;  but  its 
relation  to  this  poor  dying  woman  was  as  pleasing 
to  her  as  it  was  surprising  to  me.  How  I  came  to 
say  so  much  I  do  not  know ;  perhaps  because  I 
knew  she  was  dying,  and  would  keep  my  poor 
little  secret.  Of  course  I  was  crying  when  my  story 
finished,  and  the  tears  were  rolling  down  her  fat, 
furrowed  cheeks  too.  It  was  unutterably  silly, 
but  I  kissed  her;  then  dried  my  eyes,  and  stood 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed  looking  at  her  confusedly. 


62  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

"God  bless  you,  dear,"  she  wliispcred,  and 
turned  her  face  away.  Perhaps  I  had  touched  a 
chord  wliich  the  orthodox  and  usual  conversation 
would  have  missed. 

Then  I  sat  down  at  the  table  and  wrote  for  a 
short  time  in  my  journal  ;  read  again  to  my  patient, 
but  she  seemed  to  wish  to  chat.  She  complimented 
me  upon  the  prettincss  of  our  uniform,  expressed 
herself  as  satisfied  with  the  white  cuffs  and  the 
long  streamers  to  the  cap.  I  wished  to  humour 
her,  and  crossed  over  and  snuffed  the  candle,  that 
she  could  sec  better,  and  she  told  mc  that  I  was 

really  handsome  and  carried  my  odd  years 

like  a  girl  of  seventeen.  I  just  bowed  my  head 
and  replaced  the  snuffers,  and  when  I  looked  up  I 
saw  a  man's  face  staring  at  mc  out  of  the  highly 
polished  wood  of  the  wardrobe.  I  remember  that 
I  drew  a  very  quick  breath,  and  the  face,  which 
had  anything  but  a  pleasing  expression  upon  it, 
slowly  died  away  from  view  as  I  looked. 

I  did  not  cr)'  out;  I  do  not  think  that  I  betrayed 
my  fear  by  any  tremor.  I  could  not  trust  myself 
to  speak,  nor  should  I  have  spoken  of  what  I  had 
seen  ;  but  the  very  silence  seemed  to  convey  a 
knowledge  of  all  to  the  dying  woman. 


T//£   DARK  SHADOW.  6^ 

"  What  time  ? "  she  murmured. 

"  A  quarter  past  twelve,"  I  replied. 

"  No.     You  arc  fast." 

I  remembered  then  that  I  had  put  on  my  clock 
fully  thirty  minutes  the  day  upon  which  she  was 
to  have  died. 

"  Perhaps,"  I  replied. 

"  Yes,  yes.  Do  not  leave  me — you  do  not  know." 
Then  came  some  terrible  gasps,  and  she  was  shaken 
with  convulsive  tremors. 

I  made  a  supreme  effort  to  be  calm  ;  I  felt  that 
I  must  see  something  beyond  that  terrible  room. 
I  went  to  the  window,  and  pulling  aside  the  blind 
looked  out  into  the  night.  I  was  surprised  to  sec 
that  the  fog  had  lifted,  the  moon  shone  brightly, 
the  whole  garden  from  the  house  to  the  gate  was 
clearly  visible.  There  was  of  course  no  one  stirring; 
the  silence  was  only  broken  by  the  dripping  of  the 
fog-damp  from  the  boughs.  As  I  gazed  at  the 
gate  I  distinctly  heard  it  clang  as  though  pushed 
to  in  haste,  but  it  had  not  stirred.  There  was 
something  coming  along  the  path,  for  I  heard  the 
footsteps  as  of  a  person  stealing,  as  on  tip-toe, 
towards  the  house ;  it  was  clearer  than  day,  but  I 
could  see  no  one— no  thing. 


64  THE  DARK  SHADOW. 

"  Nurse — nurse — it  comes  ! "' 

I  went  to  the  bed,  and  took  the  woman's  hand 
in  mine ;  she  clung  to  it  with  all  the  strength  of 
her  feeble  grasp. 

"I  will  not  leave  you,"  I  stammered. 

Again  that  face  appeared  in  the  wardrobe — ivas 
there  when  I  looked,  and  faded  away  before  my 
gaze. 

The  head  of  the  bedstead  was  towards  the  door. 
I  stood  with  my  back  to  the  door,  facing  the  fire- 
place ;  on  my  left,  the  window  ;  on  the  right,  the 
bed  ;  and  beyond  it,  at  the  foot,  the  table,  with  the 
candle  burning  brightly  upon  it.  I  am  thus 
particular  because  the  occurrences  of  that  night 
can  be  set  down  only  as  I  remember  them,  not 
perhaps  in  the  order  of  their  e.xact  sequence. 

First  (of  that  I  am  sure)  the  son  came  into  the 
room,  staggering,  staring  blindly,  and  ever  blinking 
his  strange  deeply-sunk  eyes.  He  groped  his  way 
to  the  wardrobe,  opened  it,  and  passed  his  hands 
along  the  upper  shelves ;  brought  from  there  a 
small  bundle  of  yellow  papers,  waved  them  above 
his  head  in  an  unmeaning  fashion,  and  with  them 
tottered  from  the  room.  His  young-old  wizened 
face,  his    terribly   emaciated    frame,   and    his    ex- 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  6$ 

pression  of  wicked  cunning,  I  can  see  now  as 
plainly  as  though  he  stood  before  me  as  he  did 
then,  and  as  I  write  I  hear  the  peculiar  chuckle, 
the  only  sound  he  made  then. 

His  footsteps  died  away  in  the  corridor.  All 
around,  in  the  house  and  out  of  it,  everything  was 
still — still  as  the  dreadful  calm  before  the  hurricane. 
The  silence  was  broken  by  two  sharp  blows,  as 
though  struck  with  a  withy  switch  on  the  window- 
pane.  There  was  a  firmer  grip  of  my  hand,  a 
muttered  cry  of  "  Help ! "  and  I  reeled  as  I  saw 
glide  into  the  room  a  shapeless,  shadowy  pillar  of 
sooty  blackness,  larger  than  human  size,  but  with 
a  form  no  better  defined  than  that  of  a  huge 
cactus  :  without  marks,  or  lines,  or  excrescences. 

It  passed  round  to  the  foot  of  the  bed,  my  gaze 
firmly  riveted  upon  it.  For  a  moment  it  passed 
between  me  and  the  candle,  and  obscured  the  light, 
and  I  remember  noticing  that  the  bronchitis-kettle 
on  the  fire  ceased  to  emit  its  tiny  puff  of  steam  ; 
then  it  again  moved  to  the  foot  of  the  bed,  and 
the  room  instantly  and  perceptibly  darkened,  just 
like  the  darkening  of  the  stage  at  a  second-rate 
theatre,  when  they  alter  the  scene  from  noonday  to 
dusk.     Then    this   thing  extended  ;   as  it  were  a 


66  THE   DARK  SHADOW. 

shapeless  shadowy  arm,  or  limb  ivas  stretching 
from  one  side  and  closing  the  door  of  the 
wardrobe ;  then  instantly  another,  like  the  trunk 
of  an  elephant,  reached  out  to  the  candle,  enveloped, 
and  extinguished  it ;  all  in  very  much  less  time 
than  I  can  recall  the  memory.  Then,  in  the  glow 
of  the  fire  and  the  dim  light  of  the  moon  shining 
through  the  dirty,  stained  blinds,  this  sooty  shadow 
extended  upwards,  bent  under  the  canopy  of  the 
bedstead,  reached  in  a  straight  line  from  the  head 
to  the  foot  of  the  bed  immediately  above  the 
dying  woman,  then  spread  out  in  breadth  and 
descended.  There  was  a  bright  flash  of  light,  a 
loud  shriek  from  the  corridor,  a  convulsive  tug  at 
my  hand ;  voices,  the  hurrying  of  many  feet,  low 
groans,  ear-piercing  yells,  sobs,  stifled  cries — but  I 
had  swooned. 

When  I  recovered,  the  room  was  still  dark,  and 
I  was  alone.  The  candle  had  burned  out  in  the 
socket ;  there  was  a  dull,  red  glow  from  the  lower 
bars  of  the  grate,  and  all  was  still,  the  silence 
broken  only  by  the  almost  inaudible  slow  ticking 
of  my  clock. 

I  knew  that  my  patient  was  dead. 

There  is  very  little  more  to  tell.     The  affairs  of 


Cr. 


THE  DARK  SHADOW.  67 

the  dead  arc  no  concern  of  mine,  and  the  little  I 
said  to  the  doctor  next  day  elicited  only  the  fact 
that  Mrs.  Bailey  had  occupied  the  house  at  a 
peppercorn  rent  for  fifty  years.  The  lease  ended, 
strange  to  say,  the  day  of  her  death;  and  as  she 
appeared  to  be  very  poor  it  is  possible  that  this 
may  have  made  her  anxious  to  quit  the  world 
when  she  did. 

My  stay  at  the  house  of  the  dark  shadow  almost 
terminated  my  career  as  a  nurse.  My  nerve  was 
shattered,  and  for  a  long  time  I  was  too  ill  to 
undertake  any  duty.  However,  twelve  months 
amid  the  brighter  surroundings  of  a  convalescent 
home  have  assisted  my  recovery,  although,  I  am 
sure,  the  events  will  never  fade  from  my  memory, 
nor,  I  fancy,  will  their  freshness  be  impaired  by 
new  adventures. 


Retribution. 


I. 


THE  sun  had  set,  and  the  throng  gathered 
on  the  gibbet-hill  over  against  Durbuy  dis- 
persed. A  few  lingered  expecting  that  at  sundown 
the  death's  man,  Maclet,  would  administer  the  coup 
de  grace  to  Bosly  Velroux,  whom  he  had  that 
morning  broken  on  the  wheel,  and  who  now  lay 
groaning  on  the  triangle  ten  feet  above  their  heads. 
The  bourrcaii,  however,  satisfied  with  his  work,  had 
no  inclination  to  again  mount  the  scafibld,  and  his 
young  assistant  had  no  liking  for  the  horrid  task  ; 
so  the  two  climbed  up  into  their  cart,  taking  their 
twine  and  wire  with  them,  and  made  a  seat  of  the 
hurdle  upon  which  the  wretched  Bosly  had  been 
drawn  out  of  the  town  in  the  morning.  No  one 
cared  to  stay  longer,  and  the  idlers,  although  they 
would  not  ride  with  the  executioners,  followed 
closely  at  the  tail  of  the  vehicle,  and  descended  to 
the  inhabited  valley. 


0. 


RETRIBUTION.  69 

Very  dim  were  the  shadows  thrown  by  the 
scaffold  and  its  hideous  burden,  before  any  human 
creature  again  trod  the  high  land  ;  then  as  dusk 
mingled  with  darkness  a  young  girl  came  from  the 
direction  of  the  hamlet  of  Rom,  and  with  quick 
steps  made  her  way  directly  to  the  scaffold.  She 
peered  up  anxiously  at  the  wheel,  from  which  the 
blood  was  still  dripping. 

"  Bosly  !  Bosly !  "  she  called. 

A  groan  was  the  reply. 

She  drew  out  from  under  her  blouse  a  long 
thin  rope  of  knotted  hay-bands,  and  removing  her 
sabot,  tied  one  end  round  it,  put  a  fragment  of 
limestone  in  the  toe,  and  pitched  it  high  into  the 
air.  After  several  attempts  she  succeeded  in 
getting  it  over  a  cross-bar  of  the  scaffold,  then 
drew  the  two  ends  towards  one  of  the  three 
uprights  supporting  the  triangle,  twisted  the  rope 
round  the  post,  made  the  ends  fast,  and  quickly 
scaled  to  where  the  wheel  lay. 

"  Bosly  !  my  Bosly  !  "  she  sobbed. 

She  wiped  the  blood  and  froth  from  his  mouth 
and  nostrils  with  some  damp  lint  she  had  brought. 

"They  said  thou  wert  living,  and  I  came,  my 
Bosly ! " 

F 


70  RETRIBUTION. 

The  man  looked  at  her  and  recognised  her. 
"Mis(S,"  he  groaned. 

"  Thy  Mist* !  and  thou  know'st  me  ? " 

She  placed  a  drinking-flask  of  bcechwood  to  his 
lips,  and  he  gulped  down  the  contents  greedily. 

She  looked  at  his  terrible  wounds,  and  clenched 
her  hands  in  grief  and  miserj'. 

"Thou  hast  not  forgotten,  Mise,"  he  murmured. 

"  I  live  but  to  avenge  thee,  my  Bosly.  Oh  cruel ! 
cruel !  "     Her  sobs  stayed  her  words. 

"  Listen  my  Mise !  Jean  Bex  is  now  at  Barvaux." 

"I  will  kill  him  wherever  he  may  be." 

"Not  if  thou  hatcst  him — his  torment  must 
endure  longer  than  mine.    Thou  hatest  him,  Misd-.?" 

"  Even  as  thou  dost,  my  Bosly." 

"  Thou  forgettest  not  thy  oath  t " 

"  Until  thou  art  avenged  seven  score  times  thy 
Mis(§  cannot  forget." 

"  God  give  thee  strength,  my  Misd" 

"  The  good  God  will  give  thy  Mis^  strength  to 
avenge  thee." 

"Amen!     Amen!" 

"  Thou  must  go,  Mise." 

"  Not  whilst  thou  art  in  torment." 

"If  thou'rt  seen  here  they'll   kill  thee,  Mis^ ; 


0. 


RETRIBUTION.  71 

burn  thee  in  the  market-place  at  Marche,  or  cast 
thee  into  the  donjon  at  Laroche." 

"  I  fear  not,  my  Bosly." 

"  What  seest  thou,  Mis6  ?  " 

"'Tis  but  the  crows  flying  near,  I  will  not 
leave  thee,  Bosly." 

"  The  crows  !  "  A  look  of  terror  came  upon  his 
face.   The  girl  bent  low  and  kissed  him  repeatedly. 

"Thy  father  knoweth  that  I  confessed  nothing 
at  the  torture." 

"  He  hath  told  me." 

"At  the  fifth  coqiicviari  I  accused  Nycs,  Jesu 
forgive  me.     Is  he  free  .''  " 

"  Free  as  air,  my  Bosly.  Thou  wcrt  brave,  and 
thou  goest  from  me " 

"  'T  is  not  they,  't  is  Bex  who  accused  falsely. 
'T  is  he  who  leaves  thy  Bosly  to  languish  in 
torment  till  the  crows  eat  his  living " 

"  No  !  no  !  my  Bosly  !  " 

"  Thou  art  brave,  my  Mise." 

"  Canst  thou  ask  it  ? " 

"  Thou  wilt  not  leave  thy  Bosly  to  be  killed  by 
the  foul  beasts  of  the  air } " 

"  Aye,  even  so  much  I  dare." 

"  Promise ! " 


72  RETRIBUTION. 

"  I  promise." 

"  See  how  brightly  the  stars  shine,  my  Mis6. 
Even  as  they  thou  wilt  be  if  thou  dost  as  thou 
hast  vowed." 

"Then  the  brightest  of  all  stars,  thy  Mise." 

"And  no  crow  so  black,  no  beast  so  foul  as  thee, 
if  thou  breakest  thy  vow  !  " 

"  Break  my  vows  after  seeing  thee  thus  mangled 
here !  I  could  serve  them  as  thou  art  served,  and 
strike  but  one  blow  a  year  that  their  torment 
mifjht  endure  the  longer." 

Her  savagery  pleased  him. 

"  Tell  me  again  how  thou  hatest  him,"  he  pleaded. 

"  I  hate  him  as  I  love  thee,  with  all  my  soul." 

So  they  talked,  until  the  cold  night  air 
heightened  the  fever  of  Bosly  Velroux,  and  thus 
before  daybreak  it  was  only  a  dead  body  that 
Misd  guarded,  and  into  the  heart  of  which  she 
plunged  again  and  again  the  short  miscricorde 
she  had  picked  up  on  a  deserted  battle-field. 

Then  in  the  bright  autumn  morning  she  made 
her  way  over  the  crisp  grass  to  the  Devil's  Seat 
overlooking  the  swift-flowing  Ourthe  at  Barvaux, 
and  tore  her  rope  of  knotted  bands  into  hay  by 
the  way. 


RETRIBUTION.  73 


II. 


It  was  not  often  that  Horace  Vesey  was  favoured 
with  a  call  by  Dr.  Victor  Colquhon ;  for  the  latter 
was  a  young  man  with  a  rapidly-growing  practice, 
and  although  his  increasing  fortune  was  due  to 
his  success  in  the  hypnotic  treatment  of  dipso- 
maniacs, kleptomaniacs,  and  other  decadents,  he 
had  to  some  extent  forsaken  the  "  promise  of  his 
spring,"  and  joined  forces  with  the  materialistic 
section.  He  had  taken  as  his  motto  Facta  non 
verba.  He  practised,  he  did  not  preach.  The  facts 
of  animal  magnetism  satisfied  him ;  he  had  no 
time  for  ideas  ;  so  that,  although  he  was  constantly 
employed,  he  made  no  progress — that  is  to  say 
what  Vesey  considered  progress ;  the  Income  Tax 
Commissioners  thought  differently. 

Dr.  Colquhon,  however,  was  not  disinclined  to 
consult  Vesey  whenever  he  had  a  case  which  was 
not  within  a  reasonable  time  amenable  to  mesmeric 
influence,  and  he  now  had  a  patient  who  troubled 
him  sorely. 

"  He   was   introduced    to   me    by   Wimpole   of 


74  RETRIBUTION. 

Stockton,  or  Sunderland,  or  some  place  that  way," 
said  Colquhon,  "  suffering  from  insomnia.  Of 
course  he  had  been  drugged  to  death,  and  was 
half  poisoned  with  morphia  when  I  first  had  him. 
A  very  difficult  case,  but  after  a  time  I  became 
hopeful ;  but  then  I  knew  only  part  of  the  truth. 
Progress  was  checked,  the  patient  grew  rapidly 
worse.  I  knew  that  something  was  being  withheld, 
but  at  last  he  told  me  all.  I  have  the  story 
written  out ;  for  I  knew  you  idealists  rely  upon 
an  exact  substratum  of  fact.  Read  it  and  tell  me 
what  you  think." 

"  What  opinion  have  you  formed .' "  asked 
Vesey. 

"Oh,  the  man  is  mad,  there  is  no  doubt  about 
that ;  but  I  want  to  cure  him,  and  I  am  persuaded 
that  vou  can  tell  me  how." 

Ube  Statement  q>X  Raines  3Becbinan. 

"I  was  born  at  G in  the  year  1861.     So  far 

as  I  know  I  have  no  hereditary  taint.  Until  after 
my  marriage  I  enjoyed  perfect  health,  and  in  the 
year  1884  was  accepted  as  a  first-rate  risk  by  the 

Life  Assurance  Co,  for  ;i^3,000,  which  policy 

was  made  over  to  M ,  now  my  wife,  by  an 


RETRIBUTION.  75 

ante-nuptial  settlement.    With  reference  to  M , 

she  is  two  years  my  junior,  I  felt  drawn  towards 
her  when  we  first  met  (a  year  and  a  half  before 
marriage),  it  being  a  case  of  what  Goethe  terms 
elective  affinity.  I  was  quite  happy  when  she 
consented  to  be  my  wife.  From  the  day  of  our 
first  meeting  to  the  moment  of  writing  this  paper 
we  have  never  quarrelled,  nor  has  there  been  any 
serious  disagreement  between  us.  My  wife,  both 
before  and  since  our  marriage,  has  had  good 
health,  and  the  trouble  I  have  experienced  has 
never  been  felt  by  her;  and  although  she  is  very 
sympathetic  in  other  matters,  she  is,  apparently, 
quite  unconcerned  at  my  sufferings — she  says  they 
are  wholly  imaginary. 

"My  trouble  commenced  during  our  honeymoon; 
I  am  unable  to  fix  the  exact  date.  My  earliest 
recollection  is  of  a  sensation  :  the  feeling  one  has 
upon  awakening  after  a  bad  dream,  the  details 
of  the  dream  itself  being  entirely  forgotten.  I 
dreamed  but  rarely  before  I  was  married  ;  after- 
wards, as  I  have  stated,  I  remember  being 
awakened  by  a  sort  of  nightmare.  At  first  the 
impressions  of  the  dream  were  faint,  and  I  quickly 
fell   asleep  again.     The  next  night,  or  the  next 


76  RETRIBUTION. 

night  but  one,  the  dream  would  be  repeated  ;  then 
it  occurred  not  only  every  night,  but  twice,  even 
thrice,  and  the  details  were  all  forgotten  on 
awakening,  but  the  impression  ever  grew.  The 
sense  of  oppression  increased  ;  the  agony  became 
so  great  I  dared  not,  after  awakening,  again  fall 
asleep.  V>y  my  side  my  wife  lay  sleeping  calmly 
and  happily,  a  sweet  smile  on  her  baby  face,  and 
often  her  hand  thrown  over  me  as  in  the  caress 
with  which  she  dozed  into  unconsciousness.  I 
took  a  sleeping-draught;  for  one  night  my 
slumber  was  undisturbed,  but  I  arose  in  the 
morning  unrefreshcd.  Repeating  the  experiment, 
I  found  to  my  dismay  that  the  opiate  not  only 
failed  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  the  dream, 
but  increased  the  agonising  sensation  I  always 
experienced  on  awakening.     I  at  once  consulted 

Dr.    W .      lie   attributed    the    restlessness    to 

business  worries,  and  prescribed  a  change  of  air 
and  scene.  It  was  impossible  to  act  upon  his 
suggestion  at  once,  but  I  arranged  fur  a  short 
continental  tour,  and  started  as  soon  as  business 
engagements  allowed. 

"At  that  time  the  after-effects  of  the  dream 
were  felt  by  me  as  a  distinct  sensation  of  pain  in 


V 


RETRIBUTION.  77 

my  right  arm  and  leg,  a  terrible  oppression  of  the 
chest,  and  a  prevailing  languor  I  cannot  specify. 
The  remedies  prescribed  by  the  doctors  were 
taken;  all  had  the  same  effect — they  heightened 
the  sensation,  and  the  insomnia  increased.  I 
therefore  discontinued  medicine,  and  took  narcotics 
but  sparingly,  and  only  when  in  fits  of  des- 
peration. 

"  The  tour  my  wife  and  I  had  planned  was 
through  Brussels  and  the  Belgian  Ardennes  to 
Luxemburg,  thence  to  the  Black  Forest,  and  home 
by  Strasburg  and  Paris.  We  stayed  at  Ghent  and 
Bruges,  and  there  my  malady  increased.  At 
Brussels  I  first  remembered  the  dream — that 
terrible  tragedy  I  have  endured  so  many  hundreds 
of  times  since. 

"  I  felt  that  I  was  bound  to  a  wheel  ;  that  with 
a  heavy  bar  of  iron  some  person  struck  at  me, 
breaking  each  of  my  limbs,  not  always  at  the 
first  blow,  for  in  all  thirteen  blows  were  felt,  the 
two  last  crushing  in  the  ribs  of  my  right  and  left 
sides  respectively.  The  pain  was  excruciating 
and  the  languor  intolerable ;  I  felt  beside  myself 
with  frenzy.  But  all  these  details  I  have  already 
given  you  by  word  of  mouth. 


78  RETRIBUTION. 

"  We  hurriedly  left  Brussels,  and  the  next  place 
at  which  we  stayed  was  Barvaux.  I  had  never  been 
there  before,  indeed  had  never  been  out  of  England, 
but  the  place  seemed  strangely  familiar.  As  we 
walked  over  the  hills  to  Durbuy  I  saw  nothing 
that  was  fresh;  the  ruined  chapel,  the  arched  cliffs, 
the  woods,  the  slaty-topped  hills — one  and  all  I 
had  seen  somewhere.  I  did  not  need  to  ask  or  to 
be  shown  the  way.  Durbuy  bored  us,  and  we 
walked  out  to  an  adjoining  hamlet,  the  name  of 
which  I  forget  if  I  ever  knew  it,  but  the  locality 
was  familiar.  Then  we  walked  towards  Barvaux. 
Tired,  we  sat  down  to  rest.  After  the  manner  of 
those  suff"cring  from  insomnia  I  dozed.  The  dream 
came  again,  more  vivid  than  ever  before.  The 
wheel  I  saw  was  now  mounted  on  a  triangular 
scaffold  right  where  we  were,  one  corner  pointing 
to  Barvaux,  the  other  to  Durbuy.  I  could  have 
shrieked  with  terror,  but  nothing,  my  wife  states, 
escaped  my  lips. 

"After  I  had  endured  my  martyrdom,  and  sunk 
into  that  ever-increasing  agony  which  is  death,  I 
noticed  that  a  figure  was  regarding  me.  In  time, 
for  I  was  feeble  and  confused  with  the  torture  I 
endured,  I  saw  the  face  of  the  figure  which  looked 


0. 


RETRIBUTION.  79 

upon   me  and  gloated  over  my  anguish — it  was 
the  face  of  my  wife  ! 
"  I  can  write  no  more  you  do  not  already  know. 

We  left  that  accursed  district  at  once.     Dr.  W 

persuaded  me  to  confide  in  you.  You  know  that 
your  treatment  for  a  time  alleviated  my  suffering. 
The  dream  returns,  is  ever-recurrent ;  many,  many 
times  a  day  I  have  had  to  endure  it,  and  always 
with  the  full  details  as  for  the  first  time  experienced 
at  Barvaux.  Is  it  to  /ci//  me  ?  Will  it  first  drive 
me  mad?  Is  there  nothing  in  medicine,  nothing 
in  science,  which  will  give  me  twenty-four,  aye 
twelve,  or  even  six  hours'  relief?  My  torment  is 
unendurable." 

Vesey  read  without  showing  that  he  felt  the  least 
interest  or  sympathy.  He  tossed  the  paper  idly 
aside,  asking,  "  Have  you  his  wife's  statement  ?  " 

"  Great  Scott,  no!"  vehemently  replied  Colquhon. 

"  Well,  you  advised  a  separation,  of  course." 

"  Naturally." 

"  And  it  does  not  succeed,  or  you  would  not  be 
here." 

"  I  think  it  might  have  done,  but  the  fellow 
would  not  keep  away,  or  go  far  enough  away.     I 


So  RETRIBUTION. 

\vorked  very  hard  ;  he  was  the  very  worst  subject 
to  hypnotise  I  ever  met.  If  it  had  not  been  that  I 
was  proud  of  my  reputation  in  the  matter,  I  should 
not  have  persevered  to  the  extent  I  did.  Well,  to 
some  extent  he  got  better,  and  I  had  him  so  far 
under  control  that  he  at  last  consented  to  take  a 
voyage  in  a  sailing  ship  to  New  Zealand,  and  leave 
his  wife  here  with  her  friends.  The  fellow  had  not 
been  gone  three  months  before  he  was  back  ;  got 
put  ashore,  or  aboard  a  passing  vessel,  and  turns  up 
declaring  that  he  was  worse  whilst  going  away 
than  when  returning." 

Vcsey  did  not  appear  to  have  been  listening, 
lie  had  before  him  two  large  musty  folios  he  had 
reached  from  one  of  the  closed  presses,  and  was 
calmly  turning  over  the  leaves.  "  There  is  no 
doubt  this  is  the  case  mentioned  in  a  note  to 
Damhoudere,  the  Antwerp  folio  edition  of  1648  ;  if 
so,  full  particulars  are  contained  in  the  '  Archives 
du  grand  Grefitc  des  Echevins,'  province  of  Liege. 
It  appears  that  some  time  during  the  rule  of 
Archbishop  Ernest,  probably  about  1609,  one 
Bosly  Velroux  was  broken  on  the  wheel  at 
Durbuy  for  some  outlawry.  Later,  during  the 
period  of  Ferdinand,  a  woman  called  Mise  de  Rom, 


r^ 


RETRIBUTION.  8i 

or  Derome,  was  accused  of  witchcraft  at  Laroche 
by  one  Jean  Bex ;  he  testified  that  by  her  sorcery 
she  caused  him  great  suffering  and  damage  both 
to  body  and  effects.  This  she  denied.  Put  to  the 
torture,  she  accused  Bex  of  having  sworn  falsely 
and  brought  about  the  execution  of  the  man 
Velroux,  and  attributed  the  misery  of  Bex  to  the 
remorse  he  felt  at  having  caused  the  degradation 
and  punishment  of  an  innocent  man.  There 
appears  to  have  been  some  investigation  made  ;  for 
Bex  adhered  to  his  statement  later,  and  specified 
the  particular  witchcraft,  as  being  tortured  with 
brodequins  and  the  wheel,  and  declared  that  on 
these  occasions  he  saw  the  accused  Mise  sitting  on 
the  scaffold  looking  at  him  and  gloating  over  his 
anguish.  The  woman  was  then  again  put  to  the 
torture,  and  declared  that  on  the  night  of  the 
execution  she  had  climbed  on  to  the  scaffold  and 
conversed  with  the  culprit,  and  her  words  were 
written  down  ;  and  she  made  oath  that  her  accuser 
knew  at  the  time  of  this,  and  that  it  was  his  own 
conscience  which  troubled  him.  This  declaration 
was  sufficient  to  warrant  Bex  being  put  to  the 
torture,  and  we  arc  informed  that  he  died  at  the 
seventh  coquemart.     How  this    fact    was   twisted 


82  RETRIBUTION, 

round  as  corroborative  evidence  of  the  guilt  of 
Mise  only  a  grcffier  of  that  epoch  could  make 
clear;  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  Miso,  after 
lying  for  a  time  in  a  donjon  of  Laroche  Castle, 
was  duly  executed  upon  the  accession  of  Maxi- 
milian Henry  to  the  episcopate  ;  that  is  to  say, 
about  1O50." 

"  And  the  only  evidence  you  have  to  connect 
tlicse  two  is  the  fancied  retrocognition  of  a  land- 
scape by  a  hypersensitive  neuropath  ?  " 

"  I  have  sufficient  evidence  to  convince  me  ;  it 
is  you  who  need  the  proof  of  connecting  links." 

"  I  do  not  hold  the  theory  of  reincarnation." 

"  Of  course  you  do  not.  Whoever  would  think 
you  guilty  of  that  heresy,  Vic. .''  " 

"  Have  your  little  joke,  since  it  pleases  you. 
You  overlook  the  fact  that  it  is  no  trifling  matter 
to  this  poor  fellow.  Take  a  serious  view  of  the 
case." 

"  Your  interesting  patient  with  his  imaginary 
disorder." 

"  Insomnia  is  not  hypochondriasis." 

"  Then  disordered  imagination,  if  you  so  prefer 
it " 

Dr.  Colquhon  made  a  gesture  of  dissent. 


RETRIBUTION.  83 

"  We  have  his  view  of  the  trouble.  Let  us  regard 
it  from  his  wife's  standpoint." 

"  Why  his  wife's  } " 

"  Is  she  consciously  or  unconsciously  producing 
his  uncomfortable  condition  ?  Has  he  wronged 
her?  Is  it  part  of  the  vengeance  of  Bosly 
Velroux  ?  Is  it  her  revenge  for  the  pain  felt 
by  Mise  Derome  as  she  sped  down  the  hill- 
side at  Laroche  inside  the  barrel  lined  with 
spikes  ? " 

"  Was  the  woman  killed  that  way  }  " 

"You  do  not  need  to  be  told  how  they  served 
witches  in  Flanders  in  the  middle  of  the  seven- 
teenth century." 

"  Wait !  The  only  particulars  I  have  relating  to 
Mrs.  Bechman  are  concerning  a  number  of  strange 
star-shaped  cicatrices  on  the  face  and  arms.  A 
fine,  tall,  fair,  clear-skinned  woman  but  for  these 
viaculosa.  The  scars  are  just  such  as  would  be 
produced  by  the  incision  of  spikes." 

"  Colquhon  of  little  faith  !  A  regarder  of  birth- 
marks, moles,  lines  on  the  palm,  creases  of  the  skin 
and  their  possible  significance,  yet  ignoring  the 
obvious  source  of  their  origin.  But  we  are  agreed; 
we  assume  that  James  Bechman  two  hundred  and 


84  RETRIBUTION. 

fifty  years  ago  was  Jean  Bex ;  that  M.  was  Mis6 
of  Rom  ? " 

"  Assume  it  ?     Yes,  but  it  is  only  assumption." 

"  Assuming  it,  James  Bcchman  suffers  what  he 
deserves." 

"  Man  !  where  is  your  pity  ? " 

"  I  feel  none." 

"  No  sympathy  for  his  suffering  }  " 

"  None." 

"  Yet  be  merciful.  Mercy  is  of  all  qualities 
the " 

"  Pah  !  Nature  knows  no  such  quality.  Mercy 
has  no  place  in  the  scheme  of  creation.  Mercy  is 
base  currency,  justice  the  only  legal  tender." 

"  Be  just  to  him  then." 

"  And  to  others." 

"  What  will  you  do  ? " 

"  Nothing." 

"What  am  I  to  do  to  alleviate  his  torment .'' " 

"  Nothing." 

"  I  must  do  something." 

"  Oh  well !  Treat  the  symptoms  in  the  usual 
way  as  they  arise.     It  will  amount  to ' 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door.  "A  gentleman, 
sir,  to  see  Dr.  Colquhon.  Mr.  Bechman " 


0, 


RETRIBUTION.  85 

But  the  servant  was  pushed  aside. 

A  tall  large-formed  man  strode  hurriedly  into 
the  room.  He  was  very  thin,  nervous,  and 
trembling  like  one  worn  with  fever.  His  eyes 
shone  brightly,  but  his  gaze  was  wandering.  His 
face  was  partly  hidden  by  a  bushy  black  beard 
and  very  heavy  eyebrows,  but  the  darkness  of  the 
hair,  and  the  tiny  bright  red  patches  on  each 
cheek,  only  heightened  his  pallor.  Every  feature, 
every  line,  every  movement  expressed  his  suffering; 
his  imaginary  torment  was  a  dreadful  reality  to 
him. 

His  presence  roused  Vesey,  but  the  emotion  he 
felt  was  betrayed  by  the  restless  movement  of  his 
lips  only;  his  eyes  looked  as  dreamy  as  though  he 
saw  nothing  of  what  was  taking  place  before 
him. 

"  It  is  with  me  now,  waking  or  sleeping  !  "  cried 
the  intruder.  "  Oh,  Colquhon,  do  sovictJiing  for 
me  !  I  have  not  slept  an  instant  since  I  saw  you 
yesterday,  and  I  have  suffered  the  torment  six 
times.  Help  me !  Save  me !  You  must !  You 
shall!" 

"  Come,  come  now,  my  dear  fellow,  calm  your- 
self.    No  nonsense  here  !  "  said  Colquohn. 

G 


86  RETRIBUTION. 

"  Calm  yourself  ?  See  !  There 's  the  hurdle  ! 
and  the  wheel ! "  he  pointed  to  the  floor,  and 
looked  at  Vesey's  thick  Turkey  pile  in  terror. 
Then  he  clenched  his  fists,  flexed  his  arms 
spasmodically,  and  then  threw  himself  to  the 
ground  in  a  paroxysm. 

Colquhon  would  have  raised  him,  but  Vesey 
motioned  him  to  be  quiet.  Then  the  wretched 
man,  with  varied  contortions,  acted  as  though  the 
executioner  were  performing  his  barbarous  work. 
The  limbs  twitched,  and  shrank  as  from  expected 
blows  ;  and  the  man  groaned  and  'shrieked,  and 
called  for  mercy ;  prayed  and  cursed  by  turns. 
Then  the  paroxysm  subsided,  and  he  fell  into  a 
state  of  torpor,  groaning  faintly  and  calling  for 
water. 

Vesey  was  clumsily  rolling  a  cigarette,  Colquhon 
was  watching  his  patient,  looking  up  from  time  to 
time  and  glancing  furtively  at  Vesey. 

Then  the  man  stirred  as  though  awakening  from 
a  deep  sleep,  looked  listlessly  about  him,  passed 
his  hand  over  his  face  and  raised  himself  on  one 
elbow.  Colquhon  watched  him  closely  but  re- 
mained silent.  Then  he  appeared  to  recover  him- 
self;   he  arose,  threw  himself  wearily  into  a  low 


r^ 


RETRIBUTION.  87 

chair,  put  his  elbows  on  his  knees  and  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands.  For  some  time  no  one  spoke ; 
then  the  visitor  asked  : 

"  Does  your  friend  know  all  ? " 

Vesey  answered  immediately  and  with  emphasis 
"  I  know  all." 

"  Can  you  help  me  ? " 

"  No  one  can  help  you." 

"  Then  I  must  end  my  misery  by  death." 

"  You  know  that  will  not  end  it." 

The  man  looked  up  in  alarm.  Two  minutes  of 
oppressive  silence  elapsed  before  he  asked,  "  What 
am  I  to  do  .-•  " 

"  Undo  what  you  have  done." 

"  I  have  done  nothing,"  he  expostulated  weakly. 

"  So  you  say,  so  you  tell  your  wife.  This 
statement  of  yours " — and  he  pushed  the  folded 
paper  away  from  him  with  his  still  unlighted 
cigarette — "  informs  me  to  the  contrary.  You  have 
not  written  tlie  truth.  Goethe  und  Wahlver- 
wandschaft,  forsooth  !  Your  marriage  was  not  for 
love  ;  yours  was  but  an  affinity  like  that  of  the 
base  metal  for  a  pure  element  which  it  consumes, 
but  is  shrunken  instead  of  enlarged  by  its  nourish- 
ment.    More,    you    have    dared    to    violate    the 


88  RETRIBUTION. 

grandest  emotion  Nature  has  evolved.  By  what 
false  accusation  did  you  separate  your  wife  from 
him  whom  she  loved  ?  By  what  lies  did  you 
coerce  her  into  the  loveless  union  with  yourself? 
You  know  the  wrong  you  have  done ;  you  know 
a  part  of  the  punishment.  What  will  cure  you  is 
the  sympathy  of  others,  but  this  your  sufferings 
will  never  excite;  and  the  greater  they  become  the 
more  you  will  pity  yourself  and  so  feed  your 
malady.  You  know  the  remedy ;  repair  the  injury 
you  have  done  unto  others.  Neither  in  time  nor 
eternity  can  you  have  justice  until  yoti  have  freely 
rendered  it ;  you  can  decide  ivhen.  Take  your 
patient  away,  Colquhon,  and  leave  him  where  he 
may  effect  his  own  cure." 

"But  are  these  accusations  true.-*"  queried  the 
doctor  incredulously. 

"They  are  true,"  muttered  the  man,  sitting 
with  hands  clenched  on  his  knees,  and  glaring 
ashamedly  at  the  carpet. 

The  doctor  looked  enquiringly  at  Vesey.  "  You 
regard  symptoms,  I  study  causes,"  the  other  replied, 
as  he  threw  the  unsmoked  cigarette  upon  the 
hearth,  and  walked  to  the  door. 


Tlie  Sleepless  Man. 
I. 

THE  POST  TRAIN. 

A  FEW  minutes  after  the  train  had  left  St. 
Petersburg,  the  passengers  in  the  sleeping-car 
had  arranged  their  packages  and  sat  down  to  talk 
to  each  other. 

My  vis-d-vis  was  a  stout,  elderly,  bald-headed 
man,  with  a  dark  moustache,  heavy  double-chin, 
and  peculiarly  arched  eyebrows.  He  had  the  air 
of  a  sleepy  man  who  could  with  difficulty  keep 
awake. 

He  took  out  a  tobacco-pouch  and  rolled  a 
cigarette,  a  sure  indication  that  his  home  was,  or 
had  been,  in  the  south  of  Russia. 

I  tendered  him  a  light.  After  thanking  me, 
and  looking  at  my  baggage,  he  asked  me  if  I 
was  on  a  sporting  tour. 

I    answered    that   I   was    travelling  to   Moscow 


90  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

with  the  intention  of  getting  some  bear  and  elk 
shooting  with  a  friend  who  lived  on  the  Yaroslav 
Railway. 

"  I  am  a  great  sportsman,  or  rather  I  was  before 
my  wife  died.  My  health  will  not  now  permit  me 
to  indulge  in  field  sports  as  I  used  to  do.  Still 
I  shoot  one  or  two  bears  every  winter,  and 
occasionally  an  elk." 

"  Do  you  live  near  Moscow  .''" 

"At  Lieschneva,  on  the  Knieschma  Railway. 
There  is  plenty  of  large  game  in  the  ilistrict.  The 
will  to  hunt  is  still  great  within  me,  but  I  am 
weak,  nervous,  and  physically  incapable  of  exercise. 
I  will  tell  you  how  the  change  came  about.  We 
were  living  in  Odessa,  my  wife,  son,  daughter,  and 
myself.  It  was  vacation  time,  my  boy  was  home 
from  the  university,  my  daughter  had  finished  her 
education,  and  we  were  preparing  for  a  trip  to  the 
Crimea ;  my  wife  went  into  town  to  make  some 
necessary  purchases.  They  brought  her  home  in 
the  evening — dead.  She  had  been  run  over  in 
the  street  by  a  carriage  and  pair,  and  from  the 
moment  she  was  knocked  down  had  never  opened 
her  mouth  to  speak.  It  was  a  great  shock  to  me  ; 
to  my  children  also ;   but  they  were  young,  and 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  91 

recovered.  I  was  terribly  prostrated,  fever  super- 
vened, chronic  nervousness  resulted,  and  from  that 
day  to  this,  now  nearly  five  years  ago,  I  have 
never  had  a  refreshing  sleep.  You  cannot 
understand  this }  It  is  nevertheless  true.  I  have 
travelled,  I  have  tried  the  remedies  prescribed 
by  the  best  doctors  in  Vienna,  Paris,  and  London. 
I  have  consulted  them  personally,  and  followed 
their  advice  as  to  diet,  change  of  climate,  and  all 
that  sort  of  thing,  but  the  only  sleep  I  get  is 
obtained  from  a  dose  of  chloral,  or  sometimes 
from  a  milder  opiate  I  receive  from  a  physician 
in  Paris.  It  is  very  bad.  I  always  want  to  go 
to  sleep  and  yet  can  never  do  so.  If  for  instance 
I  go  out  shooting,  after  walking  a  few  yards  I  am 
overcome  with  fatigue,  the  gun  falls  from  my 
hands,  I  sink  to  the  ground  and  doze,  but  for  a 
few  seconds  only.  I  awake  and  am  unable  to  con- 
tinue my  sport — return  home,  lie  down,  but  cannot 
sleep.  My  daughter  plays  to  me,  for  she  is  a 
great  musician,  and  when  she  plays  I  seem  to  be 
a  little  refreshed.  She  is  a  great  singer  too  !  Do 
you  know  that  there  are  two  Pattis }  one  the 
Italian  Patti — Adelina  ;  the  other,  the  Caucasian 
Patti,  my  daughter,  Tatiana,  whose  acquaintance 


92  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

you  must  make.  She  is  in  the  ladies'  car,  for, 
as  you  know,  tobacco  smoke  is  very  bad  for  the 
voice,  and  she  has  a  splendid  voice,  a  soprano  of 
great  volume.  She  can  play  with  the  C  in  alt,  play 
with  it,  sir,  and  even  one  or  two  notes  still  higher 
she  can  sing  distinctly  and  with  ease.  There  is  a 
great  future  before  my  daughter,  but  unfortunately 
she  wants  practice  and  the  aid  of  a  first  class 
teacher.  She  is  too  devoted  to  me  to  live  in 
towns  where  such  a  master  can  be  procured,  and 
1  cannot  live  in  any  large  town,  not  even  in 
Moscow,  where  last  year  I  purchased  a  house 
for  ourselves.  Vou  must  understand  that  my 
daughter's  voice  is  strong,  rich,  and  powerful,  and 
as  she  had  constantly  to  practice,  the  neighbours 
complained  to  our  landlord.  It  became  almost 
impossible  to  keep  a  fine  suite  of  apartments,  so 
I  bought  a  house — not  a  very  large  one,  but  still 
a  fine  dwelling — standing  in  its  own  yard  and 
garden  in  the  best  part  of  Moscow,  near  the 
Pretschenska,  in  a  quiet  street  with  but  little 
traffic.  It  was  of  no  use,  I  could  not  live  there, 
and  we  returned  to  our  summer  place  at 
Lieschncva.  Ah,  you  do  not  know  the  life  I 
lead,  unable  to  go  to  sleep,  unable  to  forget  cares. 


f^ 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  93 

even  for  a  time,  never  for  an  instant  to  be  oblivious 
to  what  is  going  on  about  you.  Can  you  imagine 
anything  more  dreadful  ?  Then  to  see  people 
sleeping  calmly,  how  terribly  annoying !  It 
irritates  me  to  such  an  extent  that  I  shriek  out 
in  agony,  and  they  wake  up  and  abuse  me.  So 
do  you  know  what  I  did }  It  was  the  only  thing 
to  be  done.  I  married  a  gipsy  w^oman  from 
Arcadia !  You  know  that  pleasure  resort  at 
St.  Petersburg.  The  gipsy  band  of  singers  seems 
to  be  always  there  ;  at  whatever  hour  of  the  day 
or  night  you  may  command  them  they  straight- 
way appear.  I  thought  that  one  of  these  women, 
used  to  being  awake  all  through  the  night,  and 
night  after  night,  would  never  annoy  me  by 
lying  at  my  side  fast  asleep,  so  I  married  one 
of  them." 

He  sighed  and  remained  silent,  from  which  I 
inferred,  from  his  point  of  view  this  second 
marriage  had  been  a  failure.  When  next  he 
spoke  he  evaded  my  leading  questions,  and  turned 
the  conversation  into  another  channel. 

By-and-bye  he  began  to  recount  his  sporting 
exploits,  and  I  related  certain  of  my  experiences 
upon    a    yachting    trip     in     the     North    Sea — a 


94  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN, 

memorable  voyage,  for  none  of  us  got  to  sleep 
for  nearly  a  week. 

"  Yes, /^/^  had  something  to  keep  you  awake." 

"Apart  from  that,  English  sailors  can  live  and 
be  well  with  but  very  little  sleep,"  I  remarked. 

"  I  do  not  know  that.  Have  they  no  wish  to 
sleep  .? " 

"  Possibly,  but  they  are  so  used  to  having  only 
four  hours'  sleep  in  the  day  that  they  neither  need 
nor  desire  much  more." 

"  It  is  possible." 

"  For  instance.  Captain  Boyle,  of  the  Babara, 
arrived  at  St.  Petersburg  from  Liverpool,  a  voyage 
of  eleven  days,  during  which  he  had  only  eight 
hours'  sleep  in  his  bunk,  and  an  odd  hour  or  so 
from  time  to  time  in  the  chart-room,  yet,  having  a 
chance  of  a  trip  to  Moscow  with  friends,  he  started 
off  by  the  post  train  on  Tuesday,  and  when  he  got 
back  on  the  Friday  neither  he  nor  his  friends  had 
once  closed  their  eyes  in  sleep." 

"  I  should  like  to  know  Captain  Boyle.  I  should 
like  to  travel  with  such  a  man.  Can  you  do 
without  sleep  ">.  " 

"  Fairly  well,"  I  answered. 

"  Come  down  to  Lieschneva  with  mc.    It  is  very 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  95 

quiet,  but  you  will  have  plenty  of  sport  by  day, 
and  at  night  \vc  can  play  cards,  talk  or  amuse 
ourselves  in  some  way.  My  daughter  is  always 
telling  me  to  find  a  companion,  but  my  Russian 
neighbours — you  can  imagine  what  they  are  like 
after  dinner — as  torpid  as  a  boa-constrictor  which 
has  swallowed  an  ox. 

"  Why  do  I  not  make  a  companion  of  my  son  } 
He  prefers  the  society  of  younger  men  than 
myself  He  is  in  the  capital,  and  is  doing  all  he 
can  to  spend  my  money.  I  think  he  will  succeed 
in  spending  all  our  fortune.  But  what  does  that 
matter }  My  father  left  me  a  little  more  than  two 
million  roubles,  I  spent  them  as  fast  as  I  could,  I 
did  not  squander  them  ;  that  is  to  say,  I  always 
obtained  fair  value  for  my  money.  I  have  still 
more  than  one  million  roubles,  in  addition  to  my 
little  estate  at  Licschneva.  My  daughter  has 
four  hundred  thousand  roubles  left  her  by  her 
mother,  and  although  my  son  is  only  twenty-two, 
and  is  spending  two  or  three  thousand  roubles 
every  month,  there  will  still  be  enough  left  for  us. 
So,  what  does  it  matter  after  all,  even  if  the  young 
man  does  spend  a  thousand  roubles  or  more  every 
month  and  enjoys  himself 


96  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

"Ah  !  here  is  my  daughter,  Tatiana  Glebevna 
Nalivaete,  the  Caucasian  Patti." 

A  well-dressed  young  girl  with  fair  hair,  a 
sallow  complexion  and  spare  figure,  came  into  the 
car  and  sat  for  a  few  minutes  with  us.  Her  eyes, 
unlike  her  father's,  were  bright,  sparkling,  and 
lustrous,  but  she  had  his  air  of  lassitude.  She  was 
thin  to  attenuation,  and  seemed  to  be  haggard, 
worn,  and  restless  from  constant  watching.  Having 
satisfied  herself  that  her  father  was  comfortable, 
she  retired  to  her  own  car,  and  we  again  conversed 
upon  sporting  topics. 

Very  early  in  the  evening  the  Russian  had  his 
berth  made  up  for  the  night — it  was  the  upper  cross 
berth,  and  opposite  to  mine.  He  took  a  small 
quantity  of  a  colourless  fluid,  and  I  sat  under  the 
lamp  reading  the  last  number  of  The  Field,  which 
I  had  obtained  in  St.  Petersburg.  Whenever  I 
looked  towards  his  berth  I  saw  him  lying  with  his 
eyes  wide  open,  and  gazing  vacantly  at  me. 

At  about  eleven  o'clock  his  daughter  again  paid 
us  a  visit,  and  shortly  afterwards  I  got  into  my 
berth. 

"  Are  you  asleep  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  never  again  to  sleep,  never  again  to  sleep," 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  97 

and  he  turned  over  wearily,  so  that  I  could  no 
longer  see  his  face. 

I  do  not  know  that  sleeplessness  is  infectious,  but 
neither  I  nor  anyone  else  in  that  car  slept  soundly 
that  night — even  that  common  terror  of  the 
sleeping  car,  the  persistent  snorer,  was  silent,  for 
all  were  awake — some  reading,  some  restlessly 
turning  from  side  to  side,  or  ever  and  anon  lighting 
cigarettes  and  breaking  the  silence  with  a  few 
words  spoken  in  a  low  tone  to  their  neighbour,  or 
occasionally  someone,  with  an  ejaculation  of 
impatience,  would  turn  his  face  to  the  wall  and 
resolutely  court  sleep  and  rest. 

Only  my  friend  remained  still  and  silent.  Yet 
he  was  awake,  I  knew  it  ;  everyone  in  the  car 
knew  it ;  but,  with  his  face  averted,  he  lay  as 
motionless  as  though  he  had  been  of  carved 
stone. 

Towards  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  his 
daughter  quietly  entered  the  car.  Her  thin  straw- 
coloured  hair  hung  loose  about  her  shoulders,  her 
shapeless  gown  showed  all  the  angularities  of  her 
spare  figure,  her  restless  eyes  glanced  rapidly  from 
one  occupant  of  a  berth  to  another,  and  as  she 
neared  where  her  father  lay  I  closed  my  eyes. 


98  THE  SLEEPLESS  .VAN. 

She  did  not  speak,  her  hand  sought  his,  there 
was  a  gentle  pressure,  her  head  was  bent  down  as 
she  gazed  into  his  face,  a  silent  kiss,  and  she 
quietly  and  quickly  withdrew,  hiding  her  face  in 
the  woollen  wrap  she  had  thrown  over  her 
shoulders. 

Is  it  unnatural  that  I  was  anxious  to  learn 
more  about  the  sleepless  man  and  his  devoted 
daughter  ? 

Before  we  reached  Tver,  and  took  our  coffee,  I 
had  determined  to  accept  his  invitation  to 
Lieschneva,  and  at  Moscow  all  the  details  were 
settled  as  we  breakfasted  together.  Early  in  the 
afternoon  we  drove  to  the  terminus  of  the  Nijni- 
Novogorod  Railway,  to  catch  the  only  train  in 
the  day  to  Knieschma. 


II. 

THE    FAMILIAR. 

It  was  an  uneventful  ride  to  Knieschma.  The 
travellers  were  few,  and  the  journey  was  broken 
by  a  long  wait  and  change  of  trains  at  the 
Junction.      Towards   six   o'clock   in   the    morning 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  99 

we  arrived  at  the  small  wayside  station  which  was 
nearest  to  my  host's  estate. 

It  wanted  two  hours  to  break  of  day,  but  there 
was  quite  a  company  of  peasants  with  lanterns 
awaiting  our  arrival.  The  sledges  were  at  once 
loaded  up,  and  we  commenced  our  drive  of  twenty- 
five  miles  through  the  forest  to  Kertchemskoi, 
following  for  some  miles  the  road  to  Lieschneva 
— if  a  barely  indicated  track  through  the  forest 
and  over  the  moorland  may  be  termed  a  road — 
we  then  left  the  highway  for  the  sledge  path  to 
the  villages,  and  as  in  each  sledge  there  was  room 
but  for  one  person  besides  the  driver,  and  the 
sledges  kept  in  Indian  file,  it  was  impossible  for 
me  either  to  communicate  with  my  host  who 
was  in  front,  or  with  his  daughter,  whose  sledge 
with  three  others  conveying  the  baggage  followed 
mine. 

We  passed  through  several  villages,  all  very 
much  alike,  and  neither  in  the  landscapes  nor  in 
the  homesteads  was  there  anything  worthy  of 
admiration  or  notice. 

Shortly  after  eight  o'clock  the  first  sledge  got 
some  distance  ahead,  and  I  noticed  that  a  sledge 
with  a  single  occupant  was  trotting  along  before 


loo  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN, 

mine.  My  driver  hurried  his  horse,  but  we  could 
not  gain  upon  the  sledges  in  front,  and  looking 
backwards  I  noticed  that  Tatiana  and  the  baggage 
sledges  were  falling  far  in  the  rear.  Thinking 
that  my  host  wished  to  arrive  in  advance  of  us, 
I  slackened  speed  ;  but  we  did  not  lose  sight 
of  the  two  sledges,  although  both  drove  rapidly 
ahead. 

At  about  nine  o'clock  we  reached  Kertchemskoi 
and  our  house.  It  was  a  dreary  one-story  dwelling 
of  wood,  and  stood  within  its  own  yard  at  some 
distance  from  the  road,  and  a  couple  of  hundred 
yards  outside  the  village.  It  was  apparently 
deserted,  but  the  entrance  gates,  as  we  neared 
them,  were  thrown  open  by  a  stalwart  young 
peasant,  and  several  domestics  were  gathered 
about  the  porch  awaiting  our  arrival. 

Nalivaete's  sledge  was  empty,  and  the  over- 
driven horse  was  being  unharnessed.  The  second 
sledge  was  nowhere  visible,  although  I  was  sure 
I  had  seen  it  driven  into  the  yard  close  behind 
that  of  my  host. 

And  Nalivaete,  when  I  saw  him,  tremblingly 
grasped  my  hand  as  he  stammered  a  few  words  of 
welcome.      The  domestics   silently   helped   us  to 


t^ 


THE   SLEEPLESS   .VAiY.  loi 

take  off  our  heavy  cloaks  and  overshoes,  and 
Tatiana,  all  bustle  and  talking  nonsense  with 
great  volubility,  alone  made  a  show  of  hospitality. 

By-and-by  Nalivaete  apologised  for  the  scanty 
accommodation  his  house  provided,  but  which,  as 
a  sportsman  conversant  with  the  rough  and  ready 
methods  of  country  life,  he  hoped  I  would  not 
despise. 

The  room  assigned  to  mc  was  a  small  bed- 
chamber at  one  of  the  angles,  and  at  the  farthest 
extremity  of  the  large  and  well-heated  hall 
which  separated  the  kitchens  and  outbuildings 
from  the  rest  of  the  house. 

With  the  exception  of  a  small  hanging  mirror, 
the  ikon,  and  a  shelf  of  books,  my  room  contained 
nothing  but  the  furniture  absolutely  indispensable 
to  a  bed-chamber. 

The  living-rooms  were  larger  and  sumptuously 
furnished,  especially  the  best  reception  or  music 
room,  which  had  an  elegant  cabinet,  a  grand 
piano  from  a  fashionable  maker,  and  a  large 
Persian  divan. 

Madam  Nalivaete,  I  was  told,  was  still  sleeping, 
and  was  absent  from  the  breakfast-table.  My 
host  talked  of  sport,  dozed,  told  us  his  symptoms, 

H 


102  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

drank    freely,  and    seemed  to    be    terribly    bored 
and  wear)'. 

Tatiana  spoke  in  monosyllables,  listened  with- 
out interest  to  my  feeble  attempts  at  jocularity, 
and  appeared  undecided  as  to  whether  she  should 
weep  or  go  to  sleep.  Surely  never  did  a  meal 
drag  on  as  did  that  one. 

Breakfast  finished,  Tatiana  played,  at  her  father's 
request,  a  few  pieces  of  classical  music,  but  ex- 
cused herself  from  singing,  and  retired  to  her 
apartments.  , 

In  the  afternoon  we  sent  for  the  staritza,  or  chief 
villager,  and  arranged  with  him  the  details  of  a 
hunt — three  bears  having  taken  up  their  winter 
quarters  near  a  neighbouring  village.  Two  land- 
owners, friends  of  my  host,  were  to  meet  us  at 
eleven  next  morning,  and  the  beaters  were  all 
quickly  engaged.  There  was  nothing  more  for  us 
to  do  until  the  morrow,  and  how  to  occupy  the 
two-and-twenty  hours  which  intervened  was  a 
puzzle. 

It  was  impossible  to  interest  my  host  in  any- 
thing. "  He  had,"  he  said,  "  played  every  game  of 
cards  there  was  to  be  played — chess,  backgammon, 
chequers,  five  stones,  puzzles,  acrostics,  all  bored 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  103 

him,"  and  he  proved  that  he  was  fast  becoming  a 
confirmed  melanchoh'c  hypochondriac. 

The  dinner  was  the  sole  remaining  event  of  the 
day.  We  dined  at  six,  and  Madame  Nalivaete 
presided.  She  was  a  taciturn  woman,  with  the 
features  and  manners  of  the  gipsy — a  combination 
of  the  gkittonous  untaught  savage,  and  the  alluring 
voluptuous  gipsy  queen.  Her  coal-black  eyes — her 
only  beauty — were  most  attractive,  and  had 
evidently  been  trained  to  serve  their  owner  well — 
they  sparkled  with  merriment  at  the  weakest  jest, 
rewarded  with  a  kindly  glance  of  encouragement 
the  little  attentions  of  Tatiana  to  her  father,  and 
spoke  volumes  of  love  in  answer  to  the  polite 
flatteries  of  her  melancholy  husband.  She  looked 
frequently  towards  and  at  me,  but  where  I  saw 
only  sprightly  roguishness  there  lurked  the  cun- 
ning of  a  fox. 

The  dinner  was  a  good  one,  and  the  vieim  would 
have  satisfied  any  gourmand.  Fresh  caviare ;  rich 
soup  made  from  a  fish  similar  to  our  bream ;  fresh 
fish  caught  from  the  lake  through  a  hole  in  the  ice; 
a  fillet  of  beef;  roast  venison,  game  pAtis ;  apple 
cake,  ices,  Russian  wines,  kvas,  coffee  and  liqueurs, 
and  of  everything  a  profuse  abundance. 


104  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

Tatiana  ate  but  little.  I  was  sure  that  she  had 
both  wept  and  slept  since  she  had  left  us  after 
breakfast ;  now  she  assumed  an  air  of  gaiety  so 
distraite  as  to  be  painfully  evident.  Madame 
Nalivacte  also  was  acting;  only  the  sick  man 
was  natural  in  his  behaviour ;  and  when  we  at 
length  retired  from  the  table  he  lay  down  silent 
and  motionless  upon  the  divan,  with  his  eyes 
vacantly  staring  at  the  cornice. 

With  piano,  guitar,  and  mandoline  we  whilcd 
away  a  few  hours,  but  the  merriment  was  too 
forced  to  continue  long. 

Tatiana  retired  shortly  after  midnight,  and  a 
little  later  I  went  to  my  room,  though  in  no  mood 
for  sleep.  I  never  felt  more  wakeful.  My  brain 
was  strangely  excited,  and  in  some  measure  to 
compose  my  thoughts  I  took  down  a  book,  and 
without  undressing  lay  down  to  read. 

The  volume  was  a  ribald,  jesting  work,  in 
French,  published  in  Paris  in  the  year  three,  the 
production  of  some  wicked  wit  who  had  written 
when  his  world  was  mad,  and  his  piquant  if 
blasphemous  stories  lost  nothing  of  their  point 
from  squeamishness  on  the  part  of  either  writer 
or  printer. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  105 

The  book  was  not  worth  reading,  but  there  was 
nothing  on  the  shelf  more  interesting,  and  I  read 
on  until  I  heard  the  tick-tick  of  the  death-watch, 
and  looking  up  met  the  eyes  of  the  ikon,  smiling 
benignly  through  the  smoky  mist  arising  from  the 
tiny  lamp  ever  burning  before  it. 

I  closed  the  book  and  listened.  From  the  music 
room  came  the  patter  of  the  gipsy  woman,  inter- 
spersed with  an  occasional  weird  yell — that  usual 
accompaniment  of  the  peculiar  dance  of  the 
Romany  people,  and  I  thought  I  saw  the  languid 
look  of  the  recumbent  Russian  as  he  lay,  silently 
and  without  interest,  gazing  at  her  gyrations. 

In  another  apartment  a  young  girl  was  weeping, 
or  praying,  and  here  I  lay  reading  the  wretched 
witticisms  of  a  mad  man  ! 

Veritably  this  is  "a  mad  world,  my  masters"; 
but  as  perforce  we  must  continue  in  our  madness  I 
banished  serious  thoughts,  and  resumed  the  perusal 
of  the  old  French  book. 

But  my  attention  was  divided.  I  heard  that  the 
death-watch  ticked  with  greater  vigour,  the 
shrieks  from  the  other  room  were  in  earnest,  the 
sound  of  a  real  sob  reached  my  ear  from  the 
distant  chamber.     My  hand  trembled,   my   sight 


io6  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

became  dim,  the  light  waned,  and  a  cold,  clammy 
hand  touched  my  throat !  It  was  but  a  waking 
nightmare,  to  be  shaken  ofif  by  determined 
resolution.  I  arose,  lit  another  candle,  retrimmed 
the  little  lamp  before  the  ikon,  threw  aside  my 
book  for  once  and  all,  and  after  smoking  a  cigarette 
felt  drowsy  and  dropped  asleep. 

But  in  a  moment  came  again  that  cold,  clammy 
hand,  insidiously  creeping  along  my  throat,  the 
better  to  obtain  a  firm  grip.  I  awoke  with  a  start 
to  see  the  room  filled  with  a  faint  bluish  vapour, 
in  which  some  indistinct  figures  seemed  to  be 
moving. 

Neither  nervous  nor  superstitious,  nor  yet  subject 
to  illusions,  I  arose  gaily  ;  the  vision — if  vision 
it  were — was  quickly  dispelled,  and  somewhat 
puzzled  at  being  unable  to  sleep,  I  determined  to 
pass  the  night  in  company  with  my  host. 

As  I  made  my  way  to  the  music-room  I 
heard  the  voice  of  Tatiana  singing  a  topical  song. 
Then  she  stopped,  and  played  the  hunting  chorus 
from  Dorothy. 

I  entered  the  room  noiselessly  and  unheeded. 
The  gipsy  was  sitting  in  a  chair  opposite  her 
husband,  silent  and  sullen,  with  a  dogged  look  of 


o. 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  107 

active  discontent  upon  her  face ;  the  husband 
motionless  as  usual,  and  with  eyes  averted. 
Tatiana,  in  her  travelling  gown,  her  hair  loose,  and 
with  tears  fast  coursing  down  her  cheeks,  seemed 
to  be  playing  against  time  upon  the  piano.  She 
changed,  from  time  to  time,  without  pause,  from 
grave  to  gay,  from  simple  air  to  intricate  key 
fingering,  a  musical  medley  such  as  an  artist  intent 
upon  a  tour  de  force  might  choose  to  execute, 
as  proof  of  staying  power  and  an  extensive 
repertoire. 

Madam,  grim,  taciturn,  and  sulky,  stared  at  me 
sullenly ;  but  Tatiana,  at  length  perceiving  me, 
turned  her  face  away,  but  not  so  quickly  that 
I  failed  to  see  her  anguish. 

No  interference  was  possible.  Quietly  I  walked 
back  to  my  room  and  paced  impatiently  to  and 
fro  until  the  music  stopped,  then  I  crept  rather 
than  walked  towards  the  room  once  more. 
At  the  threshold  I  paused  ;  the  door  was  open  ; 
I  could  see  the  greater  part  of  the  apartment,  the 
gipsy  woman  was  not  there.  Tatiana,  still  seated 
at  the  piano,  was  watching  her  father,  who,  as 
though  in  a  trance  and  quite  unconscious  of  what 
he  was  doing,  moved  mysteriously  about  the  room, 


io8  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

now  crouching  near  the  table,  now  violently 
gesticulating  at  the  divan,  again  walking  without 
apparent  motive  from  one  object  to  another, 
until  at  last,  bursting  with  spasmodic  sobs,  he 
knelt  with  bowed  head  before  the  holy  picture. 
Tatiana  rose  and  knelt  by  his  side,  and  his  sobbing 
became  less  violent  just  as  a  light  hand  was 
placed  upon  my  shoulder,  and  an  icy  cold  finger 
touched  my  neck.  I  looked  round  to  meet  the 
flashing  eyes  of  Madame  Nalivaetc,  gazing  angrily 
into  mine.  , 

"  Is  Monsieur  a  spy  ?  "  she  hissed. 

"  Your  guest,  Madame,  and  your  husband's." 

"  Do  you  understand  the  meaning  of  this  .'' "  and 
she  gesticulated  her  disgust  of  what  was  taking 
place  in  the  room. 

"  Your  husband  suffers." 

'■  Pfui  !  A  madman !  You  may  learn  more 
some  day,  take  care  that  while  here  you  do  not 
learn  too  much." 

"  I  am  already  interested." 

"  In  what  cannot  concern  you.  Would  it  not  be 
better  to  retire  .''  " 

"  If  I  can  but  serve  you  by  so  doing." 

"  I  wish  it,"  and  she  turned  away  impatiently, 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  109 

walking     through     the    hall     towards    her     own 
apartments. 

I  went  to  mine,  but  not  to  sleep,  and  I  was 
still  thinking  of  what  I  had  witnessed,  when 
some  hours  after  a  servant  brought  me  coffee, 
and  the  business  of  an  eventful  day  had  to  be 
commenced. 


III. 
THE    BEAR    HUNT. 

Than  the  bear  hunt  there  is  nothing  more  enjoy- 
able. The  short,  brisk  drive  over  the  cold  snow 
to  the  village  nearest  to  the  bear's  winter  lair ; 
the  merry  chatter  of  the  villagers  who  have 
gathered  to  witness  your  arrival ;  the  earnest 
bargaining  of  the  staritza  with  his  beaters ;  the 
pretty  faces  of  the  young  girls  as  they  shyly  peep 
from  under  their  hoods  at  a  strange  face;  the 
good-humoured  smiles  of  the  buxom  dames  who 
have  come  into  the  ring  to  see  that  their  husbands 
are  not  cheated  by  the  staritza;  the  muttered 
criticisms  of  the  sour-tempered  old  men  who  made 
such  good  bargains  and  had  such  excellent  sport 


no  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

in  their  youth  ;  the  new  white  sheepskins,  the  gay- 
coloured  handkerchiefs  of  the  women,  the  clear 
bright  sunshine  making  the  snowflakes  sparkle, 
and  brightening  even  the  dull  dark  forest  in  the 
background,  all  furnish  their  quota  of  life  to  a 
scene  which  for  earnestness,  excitement,  and  gaiety 
has  no  equal. 

But  there  is  a  bear  hunt  of  a  different  kind,  and 
it  was  to  one  of  these  that  my  host  introduced 
mc.  The  sUxriiza  was  melancholy,  there  were  no 
beaters  visible,  and  as  we  walked  through  the  village 
to  hunt  them  up  the  young  ones  hurried  from  our 
path,  and  the  able  men  sat  listening  to  our 
commands  with  apathy.  The  day  was  dull  and 
the  snow  fitfully  falling.  We  started  out  for  the 
forest,  a  small  band,  trudging  wearily  through  the 
deep  snow  in  half-hearted  fashion  ;  we  were  silent 
from  ill-humour,  not  from  love  of  the  chase.  We 
aroused  the  bear  with  a  pistol  shot,  for  none  had 
the  heart  to  cheer,  and  the  sleepy  brute  ran  directly 
towards  my  rifle  and  promptly  fell  to  my  aim, 
never  to  rise  again.  The  peasants  grumblingly 
swung  him  to  a  pole,  and  in  silence  we  marched 
back  to  the  village,  where  our  arrival  received  no 
comment.      From    beginning    to    end    it    was    a 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  in 

wretched  business,  unworthy  of  the  name  of  sport, 
and  my  success  produced  only  a  feeh'ng  of  disgust. 

The  remainder  of  the  day  wc  passed  as  we  had 
the  preceding  one,  and  I  went  to  bed  early  hoping 
to  sleep  soundly ;  but  I  dreamed  again,  this  time 
of  the  bear  hunt.  I  was  again  at  my  post  in 
the  forest,  and  a  bear— an  immense  animal — was 
advancing  towards  me.  I  fired,  but  it  still  came 
on  ;  I  fired  again  and  again  until  I  had  no  loaded 
weapon  left,  and  the  brute  reared  within  arm's 
length.  I  hastily  seized  my  knife,  but  too  late; 
the  great  animal  falls  heavily  upon  mc,  and,  buried 
in  the  snow,  beneath  his  great  rough  chest  I  feel 
the  heavy  weight  of  his  body,  as  his  ponderous 
paw  upon  my  breast  forces  me  still  further  into 
the  snow. 

I  am  crushed  beneath  his  heavy  flesh,  stifled 
with  the  thick  shaggy  hot  wool  about  his  throat 
— I  struggle  to  free  myself,  believing  it  is  but  a 
dream  from  which  I  shall  soon  awake.  I  do  wake 
— it  is  not  a  bear  which  is  burying  me,  but  a 
monster  feather-bed,  with  Nalivaete  a-top,  and  by 
him  held  down  tightly  over  my  head.  His  knees 
are  upon  my  chest,  and  he  it  is  who,  by  exerting 
his  great  strength,  is  murdering  me  in  his  madness. 


1X2  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

It  is  impossible  to  escape.  I  am  fast  losing  con- 
sciousness— there  is  singing  in  my  ears — I  gasp 
for  breath  and  inhale  feathers,  nearly  suffocated. 
I  gasp  again,  and — wake.  The  house  is  silent, 
and  it  is  sometime  before  I  can  realize  that  all  I 
have  suffered  is  but  a  dream. 

Sleep  in  the  house  seems  to  be  quite  impossible. 
As  soon  as  I  am  sufficiently  composed  I  again 
reach  down  the  French  book  and  commence  to 
read. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  in  a  few  minutes  the  book 
fell  from  my  hands,  and  that  I  dozed  into  a  troubled 
sleep.  I  see  Nalivaete  come  into  my  room  and 
gaze  at  the  bed.  He  listens,  then  disappears 
through  the  door  into  the  adjoining  apartment, 
quickly  reappearing  with  a  large  soft  cushion,  and 
holding  it  before  him  in  both  hands  he  steals 
on  tiptoe  to  the  bedside.  I  see  now  for  the  first 
time  the  face  of  a  fair  woman  lying  upon  my 
pillow.  Nalivaete  covers  it  with  the  cushion, 
and  springs  savagely  upon  the  bed,  kneading  the 
writhing  body  as  he  sways  from  side  to  side  upon 
his  knees,  grinning  with  demoniacal  delight  at 
the  slight  indications  of  movement  under  the 
pillow,  which  he  holds  down  with  both  hands  as 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  113 

determinedly  as  though  he  expected  a  thousand 
furies  to  spring  from  underneath  it.  The  struggles 
cease ;  a  look  half  of  pleasure  half  of  pain 
appears  upon  his  face,  to  disappear  instantly  as 
he  raises  himself  and  notices,  looking  at  him  as 
from  the  wall,  two  human  eyes,  clear,  brilliant, 
conscious.  No  face  nor  figure  is  visible  ;  but  those 
eyes  have  witnessed  this  foul  deed.  Trembling 
he  stands  up,  and  now  as  he  raises  the  pillow  to 
screen  his  face  from  those  penetrating  glances,  the 
eyes  change  their  position,  coming  nearer  to  me. 
He  cannot  hide  himself  from  them.  Fearful  of 
moving,  upbraided  by  their  steady,  reproachful 
look,  he  is  constrained  to  regard  the  face  upon 
the  pillow,  a  face  dreadfully  altered,  discoloured, 
distorted,  motionless,  soulless — dead  !  'Tis  enough  ; 
the  face  disappears,  and  I  see  the  trembling  form 
of  Nalivaete  kneeling  humbly  before  the  ikon, 
his  head  bowed  and  his  frame  shaking  convul- 
sively as  he  sobs  aloud. 

Then  I  feel  an  icy  cold  hand  upon  my  throat. 
I  see  that  Nalivaete  shudders  as  I  am  touched, 
and  his  sobs  cease. 

As  I  slowly  awake  there  is  a  numbed  feeling 
about  my  neck,  and  the  room  seems  to  be  filled 


114  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

again  with  a  thin  bluish  vapour,  in  which  some 
unrecognisable  figures  are  indistinctly  to  be  seen 
moving  about.  There  are  two  eyes  quite  plainly 
visible  other  than  the  eyes  of  the  ikon,  but  as  I 
become  more  clearly  conscious  of  my  surroundings 
they  appear  to  be  less  distinct,  and  slowly  fade 
from  my  sight. 

Confused,  nervous,  weary,  and  in  a  sleeping- 
waking  dazed  state,  I  grope  together  the  bed 
coverings  and  stagger  into  the  music  room,  where 
I  lay  myself  down  unthinkingly  upoi^  the  divan 
and  fall  again  into  slumber,  which  is  undisturbed 
until  soon  after  dawn.  The  servant  again  brings 
me  coffee,  and  tells  me  that  my  host  and  his 
daughter  have  already  risen. 


IV. 
THE  WIZARD. 

"Ah,  you  have  had  a  bad  dream  I  fear,  my 
friend."  Nalivaete  came  quietly  towards  the 
divan  and  sat  down  by  my  side. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  your  dream  } "  he  asked,  as  I, 
feeling  very  stupid,  helped  myself  to  the  coffee. 


0. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  115 

"Yes,  certainly.  I  have  been  dreaming.  A 
disagreeable  dream,  but  of  no  consequence." 

"  Do  not  say  that.  All  dreams  are  of  con- 
sequence, but  no  one  seems  to  have  pointed  out 
yet  how  important  dreams  are  in  moulding 
character  and  in  determining  certain  actions." 

"  I  never  regard  mine  as  of  importance.  How 
have  you  slept  .•*  " 

"  But  very  little,  not  that  I  have  not  dreamt.  I 
am  haunted  by  dreadful  day  dreams,  from  which 
there  is  no  awaking." 

"  Is  it  always  the  same  dream  .-' " 

"  Always  the  same  subject,  but  variously 
presented.  Last  night  during  the  few  minutes 
I  slept,  I  was  haunted  by  a  terrible  nightmare. 
It  has  quite  affected  me.  I  must  tell  it  to  some- 
one ;  poor  Tatiana  has  trouble  of  her  own ; 
moreover,  she  is  so  superstitious  she  would  be 
afraid,  and  that  would  make  me  still  more 
nervous,  I  might  go  mad.  But  I  must  tell  it. 
Will  you  hear  it  ?  You  are  not  superstitious,  and 
you  will  tell  me  what  I  am  to  think  of  it." 

"  I  can  tell  you  that  much  before  you  begin. 
Dismiss " 

"  No,   no,   first  listen  to   what  I  have  to   say. 


ii6  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

It  is  about  this  woman  I  have  married,  I  am 
afraid  of  her.  She  is  not  akin  to  us,  she  has 
no  sympathy  for  me.  She  hates  me,  she  hates 
me.  Do  you  hear  .^  What  do  people  like  these 
gipsies  when  they  hate  anyone }  What  do  we 
do  to  those  whom  we  hate  ?  We  kill  them,  that 
is  what  she  means  to  do  to  me.  Do  you  hear  ? 
She  means  to  kill  me.  Last  night  she  lay  by 
my  side,  she  was  not  asleep  although  her  eyes 
were  shut,  and  I  did  not  think  her  to  be  foxing. 
I  sat  up  in  bed  looking  at  her.  While  sitting 
so,  I  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  that  she  was  hatch- 
ing a  plot  to  destroy  me.  And  how  do  you 
think  this  woman  hopes  to  kill  me  ?  She  knows 
that  these  peasants — rude,  ignorant  fellows — will 
do  anything   they    believe   to   be    right.      She   is 

going  to   tell   them    that   I    am   an •      No,   I 

did  not  dream  that.  What  I  dreamt  was  that 
I  was  turned  out  into  the  frosty  night  into  the 
hands  of  a  crowd  of  these  peasants  thirsting  for 
my  blood,  they  put  an  icy  cold  raw-hide  rope 
round  my  neck,  and  fastened  me  to  the  back  of 
a  sledge.  Then  they  drove  out  into  the  forest, 
and  I  heard  the  howling  of  wolves,  and  they  left 
me  there  alone — alone." 


o. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  117 

He  ceased  speaking,  and  sat  looking  curiously 
into  my  face. 

"  Is  that  all  ?  " 

"  Is  it  not  enough  ?  But  it  was  not  all ;  I 
wanted  to  escape,  but  I  was  fast  by  reason  of 
the  cord  round  my  neck,  and  then  when  I  cried 
out  in  my  agony  for  someone  to  come  and  free  me, 
I  heard  the  mocking  laughter  of  the  peasants, 
and  I  saw  that  where  I  was  there  lay  another 
body  too ! " 

"  Did  you  recognise  it  ? " 

"Why  do  you  ask?  I  recognized  it.  How 
strange  dreams  are!  It  was  no  one  whom  you 
know.  It  was  a  person  known  to  me  some  years 
ago,  now,  alas  !  dead — dead!' 

"And  your  dream  ended  there.-'" 

"Yes,  my  dream  ended  there." 

"  And  what  did  you  do  } " 

"  I  was  much  frightened,  and  began  to  think 
how  I  could  avoid  this  terrible  fate,  when  I  saw  the 
gipsy  woman's  face  at  my  side.  She  was  still 
awake  and  she  knew  how  I  was  suffering.  And 
I  thought  if  I  could  only  kill  her,  if  I  could 
smother  her   with    a    pillow,  crush    her,  anything 

I 


ii8  THE  SLEEPLESS  JLAM 

to    be    free   of    her,    it   would    relieve    my    brain 
Why  do  you  look  so  scared  ?  " 

"It  is  nothing,"  I  replied,  "go  on  with  your  story." 

"  Well,  I  remained  like  that  a  long  time,  until 
I  frightened  myself.  I  really  thought  I  should 
commit  some  crime,  so  I  shrieked  out  for  Tatiana, 
and  the  gipsy  laughingly  replied  that  Tatiana 
would  never  come  again.  Then  we  began  to 
quarrel,  and  I  became  more  calm.  I  always 
gain  greater  courage  and  become  composed  when 
I  have  to  wrangle  with  some  one.  It  is  only  when 
people  refuse  to  make  any  answer  that  I  get 
excited  ;  I  become  wild  then.  But  what  do  you 
think  of  my  dream  .'  " 

"It  is  simply  a  dream;  an  unpleasant  one 
certainly.  Perhaps  both  you  and  I  ate  too  heartily 
last  evening." 

Nalivaete  shook  his  head. 

"  Tell  me  what  you  think  of  it  .-• "  he  persisted. 

"  Well  I  will  think  it  over,  and  we  will  talk 
about  it  again  this  evening ;  meanwhile  we  must 
prepare  for  the  bear  hunt." 

The  sun  shone  brightly,  and  out  of  doors  the 
scene  was  gay,  and  I  dared  to  hope  that  this 
day's  sport  would  be  enjoyable. 


r*. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  119 

Unfortunately  it  was  but  a  repetition  of  yester- 
day's proceedings,  with  two  exceptions ;  one  that 
Nalivaete  shot  the  bear,  and  a  person  who  did 
not  introduce  himself  followed  us  everywhere, 
and  when  I  pointed  him  out  to  Nalivaete  he 
was  much  agitated,  but  gave  me  no  information 
as  to  who  the  stranger  might  be,  nor  did  he 
address  him  in  any  way,  but  acted  as  though  he 
wished  to  ignore  his  presence. 

This  man  returned  to  the  house  with  us,  but 
I  lost  sight  of  him  among  the  crowd  of  domestics 
in  the  yard,  and  although  I  asked  several  of  the 
beaters  who  he  was,  they  declined  to  answer. 

In  the  hall  Tatiana  was  waiting  our  return. 
She  advanced  gaily  to  meet  me.  "  Have  I  to 
congratulate  you  upon  success  to-day .-' "  she 
asked. 

"As  yet  I  have  accomplished  nothing.  Vaska 
has  fallen  to  your  father's  rifle,  his  hand  has 
not  yet  lost  its  cunning ;  we  can  all  congratulate 
him." 

She  turned  to  her  father,  whose  gaze  wandered 
fitfully  from  object  to  object,  and  whose  hand 
trembled  like  that  of  one  who  has  sustained  a 
severe  shock. 


120  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

"Has  anything  happened  ?  My  father  is  quite 
unnerved.     Father,  what  is  the  matter  with  you  ? " 

"  Nothing,  my  child.  I  am  getting  old,  and 
you  know  how  I  have  suffered.  The  excitement 
of  the  chase  is  too  much  for  me." 

She  gazed  pitifully  at  the  man,  who,  with  the 
help  of  a  servant,  was  divesting  himself  of  his  great 
over-shoes  and  sporting  accoutrements. 

"  It  is  a  great  bear,  my  Tatiana,  my  largest 
and  my  last.  Let  the  villagers  have  a  plentiful 
allowance  of  vodka,  and,  if  you  c^n  spare  it, 
give  them  white  bread  and  zakonski.  It  is  only 
meet  that  they  should  celebrate  the  last  bear 
killed  by  their  master." 

"  They  shall  have  all,  father,  but  do  not  talk  of 
this  bear  being  your  last !  " 

"  And  why  not,  child  ?  Is  it  a  pleasure  to 
me  to  shoot  a  brute  like  that  and  suffer  as  I 
am  suffering.'*     Where  is  Irma  .''" 

"  She  will  not  appear  until  dinner ;  to-day,  it 
will  be  served  earlier  than  usual.  Meanwhile  shall 
I  play  to  you  .-'" 

The  time  passed  quickly  until  dinner  was 
announced,  and  when  I  left  the  table  I  returned 
to  the  deserted    music   room    and   lay  upon  the 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  121 

divan.  Soon  Nalivaete  peered  through  the  half- 
open  door  leading  from  the  living  room. 

Seeing  no  one  but  myself  he  hesitated,  then 
quickly  entered,  shutting  the  door  behind  him. 

He  was  terribly  haggard  and  worn  and  still 
trembling. 

"  I  want  to  ask  you,"  he  began,  then  stopped 
and  his  eyes  wandered  from  one  object  to  another. 

"  About  your  dream  t " 

"  No,  tell  me  about  this  person  whom  you  say 
you  saw." 

I  described  his  figure  as  nearly  as  I  could. 

"  Yes,  't  is  he  !  't  is  he  !  You  saw  him,  you 
say  .-*  "  he  gasped. 

"  I  believe  so.  Do  not  be  alarmed,  for  I  was 
not  in  the  least  dismayed  by  his  appearance." 

"  No .? " 

He  looked  at  me  questioningly. 

"  Is  that  all  you  saw  }  " 

"That  was  all." 

"  That  was  all  then,  but  you  saw  that  figure 
before;  you  noticed  its  eyes  in  your  bedroom  last 
night." 

I  started. 

"  I  do  not  remember  it,"  I  replied. 


122  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

"We  arc  alone.  Whatever  I  say  to  you  now 
is  of  no  value.     Why  should  I  not  tell  you  all  ? " 

The  man  was,  I  thought,  mad,  and  I  did  not 
answer. 

"  Let  me  ask  you  once  more.  You  never  saw 
that  figure  before  .•' " 

"  Never  ! " 

"Last  night  you  dreamed.  You  saw  me  in 
your  dream  ?     Speak  !  " 

I  did  not  answer. 

"  Ah  !  I  see  that  you  fear  to  answer  me.  You 
saw  me — /'/// — my — wife  ?  " 

He  bent  forward,  looking  earnestly  into  my 
eyes.  I  thought  I  saw  again  that  terrible  dream 
drama  enacted,  and  involuntarily  I  closed  my 
eyes. 

"  You  think  it  strange  that  I  dare  to  tell  you 
of  my  crime.  You  are  a  stranger,  there  are  no 
witnesses  to  support  any  statement  you  may 
make  about  me.  It  is  a  good  thing  for  me  to 
confess.  Therefore  I  will  tell  you.  How  strange 
you  must  think  it  that  I  can  calmly  talk  to  you, 
can  give  you — a  stranger — every  detail  of  a 
crime  for  which  I  may  be  called  upon  to  suffer 
capital  punishment  t " 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  123 

"Do  not  tell  me.  I  do  not  want  to  hear  any 
particulars.     Go ! " 

"  You  shun  me  .-'  " 

"  I  know  all.     Go  !  Go  !  " 

He  did  not  go.  He  sat  there  silent,  as  though 
pained  by  my  words  ;  then  he  proceeded  to  slowly 
roll  a  cigarette,  while  I  watched  him  eagerly, 
savagely,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  and  remaining 
inactive  upon  the  divan. 

He  continued  to  regard  my  agitation  with 
unmoved  curiosity. 

"Ah,  if  you  would  but  hear  all  the  story !" 

"  Tell  it  to  the  priest  or  to  the  police,  not  to  me ! 
Do  go  away  !  " 

"  I  am  braver  now  than  you.  I  want  to  tell 
you  all  the  details,  then  if  you  command  me 
I  will  seek  the  police  or  the  priest ;  I  do  not 
care ! " 

"  Not  now  !  I  will  not  hear  anything  now  !  "  and 
I  rushed  from  the  room  into  the  hall. 

A  servant  was  hurrying  towards  Tatiana's 
apartments ;  a  sledge  driver,  covered  with  snow 
spray  and  the  icicles  hanging  from  his  moustache, 
stood  uncovered  in  the  hall. 

"  Oh,  mistress  ! "   I  heard  the  servant  call,  "our 


124  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

young  lord  has  been  hurt,  and  has  sent  for  you  to 
go  to  him  at  once  !  " 

Tatiana,  surprised  and  frightened,  burst  into 
tears,  and  asked  incoherently  for  particulars. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  I  asked  of  the  driver. 

"The  young  Barin,  sir,  the  betrothed  of  our 
mistress,  has  met  with  an  accident.  lie  is  badly 
injured,  and  he  wishes  to  sec  the  Barina  at  once." 

"And  I  dare  not  leave  my  father.  Say!  Is  he 
badly  hurt  .•' " 

The  man  turned  away  his  head  and  replied 
hoarsely,  "  I  am  told,  Barina,  that  he  is  very  badly 
hurt.  He  may  be  dying,  and  he  wishes  to  sec  the 
Barina,  if  only  for  a  time.  lie  is  so  good,  our 
young  Barin.  My  lady,  do  see  him,  I  have  driven 
here  fast ;  my  horse  is  fleet,  and  I  can  take  you 
quickl)'.  Vou  may  yet  be  in  time  to  hear 
something  from  his  lips,  and  I,  Vanka,  will  be 
answerable  to  anyone  for  your  safety." 

"  I  will  ^o!'  She  turned  to  me.  "  Promise  me 
that  you  will  not  leave  my  father  until  I  return  ! " 

"  And  allow  you  to  go  alone  } " 

"  That  is  nothing  ;  1  have  no  fear.  My  father 
may  be  in  danger,  watch  over  him  until  my  return. 
Do  you  promise  }  " 


0. 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  125 

"  I  promise." 

She  put  on  a  heavy  fur  cloak,  and  I  went  into 
the  yard  and  watched  her,  as,  seated  by  the  side 
of  Vanka,  she  rapidly  disappeared  across  the 
frozen  snow. 

I  made  my  way  to  the  music  room  ;  Nalivaete 
lay  upon  the  divan,  his  eyes  open  staring^  vacantly, 
a  freshly-rolled  cigarette  between  his  fingers,  a 
melancholy  spectacle,  and  one  that  I  had  then 
no  wish  to  contemplate. 

I  sat  down  on  m}'  bed  and  read  for  a  few 
minutes.  Strange  noises  outside  disturbed  me. 
I  called  for  the  servants,  there  was  no  reply.  I 
went  into  the  hall  and  called  again ;  all  was  silent. 

I  returned  to  my  room  and  saw  peering  in 
through  the  double-sashed  window  a  human  face, 
horribly  ugly  and  grinning  fiendishly.  As  I 
stepped  towards  the  window  it  vanished. 

I  listened,  there  was  the  sound  of  shuffling  feet 
upon  the  snow  outside,  a  rasping  noise  as  of  wood 
grating  against  the  wall,  then  all  was  still  again. 
I  went  to  the  servants'  quarters ;  they  were  quite 
deserted  ;  and  passing  through  the  music  -  room 
I  saw  that  Nalivaete  too  had  disappeared.  I  sat 
down  there  and  in  a  few  minutes  I  heard  strange 


126  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

voices  outside.  The  door  of  the  h'ving-room 
opened,  the  face  of  the  man  whom  I  had  seen 
at  the  bear  hunt  appeared  before  me. 

I  saw  nothing  but  the  face,  pallid,  with  glassy 
eyes  and  a  vacuous  expression.  I  thought  I 
noticed  the  features  slightly  relax,  then  the  face 
disappeared. 

I  glanced  towards  the  other  door,  it  was  ajar, 
and  a  face  peered  through  t/iat  staring  saucily  at 
me ;  at  the  window  was  another  ugly  grinning  face, 
which  as  soon  as  I  moved  vanished.  J  made  my 
way  to  the  living  room.  The  gipsy  woman  was 
there,  seated  in  a  low  chair. 

"Ah  !  Anglichannin  !  You  want  to  know  what 
has  happened,  do  you  .-*  How  do  you  feel, 
batucJika  ?  Will  you  drink  some  coffee  .•*  Shall  I 
tell  you  what  is  happening }  Where  shall  I 
begin  ? 

"  At  the  beginning.  Ah,  ah,  ah !  Where  is 
the  beginning,  Golubchick?  I  don't  know,  but 
the  end  will  soon  be  here.  It  is  not  yet  eight 
months  since  I  left  my  people  at  Arcadia  to  come 
here,  and  what  have  I  not  suffered  since  then, 
living  with  this  teharodi." 

"  A  wizard  .'  " 


• 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  127 

"  Krovososs  !  a  vampire !  a  murderer  !  phui !  " 

"  What  has  become  of  him  ? "  I  asked. 

"Chort  vosini  !  I  don't  know.  Hark  !  Can  you 
not  hear  the  Tcharodi's  dirge  ?  " 

I  listened,  and  from  far  away  there  came  a 
sound  as  of  voices  slowly  chanting  : — 

"  Mu — urderer  !     Sorcerer  ! 

So — orcerer  !     Mu — urderer  ! 
We  have  no  fear. 

Mu— urderer  !     So — orcerer  ! 

So — orcerer  !     Mu — urderer  ! 

The  end  it  is  near. 
Mu— urderer  !     So — orcerer  ! 

Sorcerer  !    Mu — urderer  !  " 

Then  came  the  same  monotonous  dirge,  louder, 
nearer,  and  sung  by  many  more  people.  Again 
and  again  I  heard  it,  in  as  many  directions, 

"  What  is  to  be  done  } " 

I  looked  inquiringly  at  the  gipsy  woman. 

"We  shall  escape.  All  the  peasants  from  ten 
villages  assemble  here  to  put  to  death  the  sorcerer 
of  Kertchemskoi.  We  who  have  lived  with  him 
may  escape  by  purifying  ourselves  in  the  approved 
fashion." 

"  And  that  is  ? " 


128  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

"  I  will  not  tell  you.  A  gipsy  cannot  perform 
it.     What  is  that  face  at  the  window  } " 

Turning  round  quickly  I  saw  a  shadow  pass 
across  the  window,  nothing  more. 

"  It  was  not  a  human  face  nor  yet  a  mask," 
muttered  the  woman,  advancing  with  hesitating 
steps  towards  the  window. 

All  outside  was  silent,  and  indoors  there  was  no 
sound  except  the  ticking  of  a  clock  and  the 
hissing  and  crackling  of  the  burning  wood  in  the 
stove. 

« 

"  You  are  not  afraid,  Irma  ? "  I  asked  as  I 
followed  her  to  the  window. 

She  replied  with  a  malicious  grin.  Peering 
through  the  steam-covered  panes  I  saw  before  me 
the  wide  expanse  of  snow  on  the  moorlands,  and 
to  the  right  and  left  the  dark  line  of  the  forest. 
There  was  no  one  in  the  enclosed  garden,  and 
the  snow  appeared  to  be  untrodden  round  about 
the  house.  The  moon,  screened  by  a  filmy  cloud, 
shed  enough  light  upon  the  scene  for  me  to 
distinguish  a  band  of  persons  approaching  the 
village  from  the  forest,  and  in  the  far  distance  was 
a  solitary  sledge  apparently  at  a  standstill. 

"  Do  you  see  yon  sledge  .-'  "  I  asked  the  gipsy. 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  129 

"  Distinctly.  It  brings  the  ghostly  Vanka  to 
the  sorcerer's  home." 

"  Is  that  the  epileptic  boy  whom  Tatiana 
visits  ?  " 

The  gipsy  woman  stared  at  me  strangely. 

"  It  is  one  of  the  fiends  of  the  sorcerer ;  others 
will  come." 

I  looked  at  the  woman,  who  was  still  peering  out 
of  the  window.  With  a  scream  of  terror  she 
sprang  back,  and  right  before  me,  a  few  inches 
only  from  my  face,  was  a  horrible  purple  visage, 
bloated,  distorted,  half  human,  half  bestial,  only  its 
bleared  eyes,  blinking  in  at  the  strongly-lighted 
room,  betokened  its  earthly  nature. 

I  turned  quickly  away.  The  gipsy  woman, 
loudly  yelling,  had  rushed  from  the  apartment, 
and  in  her  hurry  had  overturned  the  lamp,  which 
now  lay  extinguished  upon  the  floor. 

When  next  I  looked  towards  the  window  the 
face — too  horrible  for  any  mask — was  no  longer 
visible.  The  hall  was  in  darkness  ;  so,  throwing 
open  the  door  of  the  stove,  the  cheery  rosy  rays 
from  the  glowing  embers  enabled  me  to  find  my 
room  and  reach  down  my  weapons.  I  lit  my 
candle  and  cautiously  entered  the  hall  once  more, 


130  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

for  I  thought  I  heard  the  noises  of  people  about 
the  house. 

In  the  semi-darkness  I  plainly  discerned  shadows 
moving  swiftly  towards  the  music-room — shadows 
not  of  men  and  women,  but  of  strange  creatures 
having  a  certain  resemblance  to  the  human  form, 
but  with  horribly  disorted  features,  crooked  limbs, 
and  necks  askew. 

I  stood  still  gazing  earnestly  at  the  shadows, 
then  from  out  the  gloom  came  a  raggedly-clad 
woman  with  crone-like  features  and  a  crooked 
spine  ;  her  hair,  dark  and  glossy,  grew  thickly  upon 
her  forehead  and  temples,  and  was  coiled  round 
her  large  red  ears.  From  the  crown  and  the  back 
of  her  head,  and  all  down  her  withered  neck,  the 
hair  had  been  scalded,  and  her  parchment-like  skin 
shone  with  iridescent  hues.  She  held  before  her 
a  boy  of  some  eighteen  years,  lean,  lank  and  long, 
whose  horrible  contortions  she  endeavoured  in 
some  way  to  guide,  for  over  his  muscleless  limbs 
he  seemed  unable  to  exert  any  control,  while  he 
gazed  idiotically  in  whatever  direction  his  eyes 
were  spasmodically  rolled,  and  threw  with  jerky 
twitchings  his  ungainly  limbs  into  meaningless  and 
seemingly  impossible  attitudes. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  131 

The  crone,  with  some  difficulty,  got  the  youth 
in  front  of  the  stove,  where  she  permitted  him  to 
lie,  and  where  the  unhappy  being  writhed  and 
floundered  restless  and  tormented.  Then  with 
uncertain  steps  she  tottered  towards  me. 

I  did  not  advance,  and  should  have  kept  my 
gaze  fixed  upon  her  had  not  I  felt  a  tug  at  my 
coat  sleeve,  and,  turning  round,  saw  standing  at 
my  elbow  a  monstrosity  of  frightful  magnitude. 
Upon  a  short  podgy  body,  bent  with  infirmities, 
was  a  head  of  enormous  size,  a  bloated  visage, 
bulbous,  blue,  and  beardless — the  lips  awry  and  the 
mouth  distorted — for  instead  of  flesh  and  bone  there 
was  nothing  but  a  rank  growth  of  fungoid  skin. 

Tearing  myself  away  from  the  trembling  hold 
he  had  upon  my  arm,  I  rushed  across  the  hall  and 
entered  Nalivaete's  room,  closing  and  locking  the 
door  behind  me. 

V. 

TATIANA. 

The  room  was  empty.  I  sat  upon  the  bed 
expecting  an  attack,  for  I  knew  that  an  attempt 
would  be  made  to  force  open  the  door,  and  I  heard 


132  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

the  heavy  tread  of  the  peasants  in  the  hall  and  the 
confused  babble  of  voices — amongst  them  I  thought 
I  could  distinguish  that  of  the  gipsy  woman. 

Suddenly  a  grating  noise  in  the  room  attracted 
my  attention,  and  turning  towards  the.corner  from 
which  it  seemed  to  proceed  I  saw  Nalivaete  staring 
at  me,  through  a  trap-door  in  the  floor. 

He  beckoned  to  me  and  signed  me  that  I  was 
not  to  speak.  I  saw  as  I  approached  the  trap-door 
that  he  stood  upon  the  steps  of  a  rude  ladder;  he 
descended  into  the  cellar  and  beckoned  to  me  to 
follow  him.  I  stood  in  the  darkness  upon  the 
earthen  floor  of  \\\\?>  pogrib,  and  he  secured  the  trap- 
door with  strong  wooden  bars  from  below. 

As  I  became  used  to  the  darkness  I  noticed  a 
large  chest,  a  common  bench,  and  a  huge  covered 
vat  almost  level  with  the  floor. 

"  Fetch  Tatiana.  Tell  her  that  her  father  wants 
her  help  now.     We  must  escape." 

"  The  house  is  surrounded  by  enraged  peasants  ; 
strange  people  are  in  the  rooms ;  it  is  not  easy  to 
escape." 

He  pointed  to  a  door  in  the  cellar.  "  I  have 
thought  of  all  this.  Irma  must  escape,  why  not 
you  .'*     She  has  my  fleetest  horse  ready  harnessed 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  133 

to  the  sledge  ;    take  it,   drive  to  Vorebba,  bring 
back  Tatiana  quickly." 

"  But  to  get  the  sledge  ? " 

He  smiled  grimly,  and  drew  from  under  the 
bench  a  large  hooded  shoob  lined  with  white  lambs- 
wool  and  made  of  pale  cloth.  "  My  wife's  !  "  He 
unfolded  it  slowly  and  placed  it  on  my  shoulders. 
"  She  lies  here,"  and  he  placed  his  hand  upon  the 
vat.  "  They  think  she  walks  around  the  house  in 
this  shoob,  my  last  present  to  her  ;  no  one  will  dare 
to  touch  you," 

I  fastened  the  garment  across  my  chest,  and 
pulled  the  hood  over  my  head,  it  barely  reached 
to  my  knees ;  a  pair  of  light-coloured  valetikis 
were  taken  from  a  corner,  and  after  putting  them 
on  I  moved  to  the  door, 

"  See  those  eyes,  they  arc  watching  me  still," 
and  he  pointed  to  a  corner  near  the  extremity  of 
the  vat. 

"  I  see  nothing,"  I  answered. 

"  Not  so  loud  ;  I  see  them,  but  I  fear  nothing." 

I  drew  the  bolt  of  the  door  and  opened  it 
quietly.  I  saw  the  eyes  then,  gleaming  out  of  the 
darkness,  and  dimly  outlined  was  the  form  of  the 
mysterious  man  I  had  seen  so  frequently  that  da}-. 

K 


134  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN: 

Nalivaete  shrieked,  pushed  me  forward,  and  closed 
and  bolted  the  door  behind  me. 

The  figure  of  the  man  retreated  along  the 
passage,  and  groping  my  way,  I  followed  it. 

The  passage  was  a  short  one ;  at  the  extremity 
was  a  door  hinged  horizontally  and  opening 
inwards.  The  figure  opened  the  door  and  dis- 
appeared ;  as  quickly  as  possible  I  followed,  and 
found  myself  in  a  retired  corner  of  the  pleasure 
ground  at  the  rear  of  the  stables. 

I  walked  round  to  the  yard.  Forms  flit  be- 
fore me  as  I  advance,  none  approach.  In  the 
yard  was  the  black  horse  with  the  sledge,  the 
moiijik  who  stood  at  the  horse's  head  ran  as  I 
walked  towards  him,  the  horse  perceiving  me 
reared — seizing  the  reins,  I  sprang  upon  the  sledge 
and  drove  rapidly  from  the  yard. 

The  horse  was  fresh  and  travelled  fast,  and  we 
soon  reached  the  woods.  I  drew  my  revolver  and 
fired  a  shot,  then  two  others  in  quick  succession. 
The  horse,  terrified,  increased  his  pace,  and  the 
snow  spray  flew  from  before  the  runners  like  sea- 
foam  from  the  prow  of  a  racing  yacht.  The  horse 
knew  that  an  efi'ort  was  expected  of  him,  and 
continued  his  wild  pace  across  the  moorland  and 


* 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  135 

through  the  forest ;  a  wolf,  trotting  along  the  track, 
at  our  approach  hastened  into  the  wood,  and  an 
elk  gazed  with  astonishment  from  the  brushwood 
on  the  edge  of  a  clearing. 

In  time  we  reached  a  village  ;  it  was  apparently 
deserted.  At  the  further  end,  however,  was  a 
sledge  with  a  horse  harnessed  thereto,  but  empty. 
The  horse  was  steaming  and  had  evidently  been 
driven  hard ;  the  ycmstdiik  was  standing  midway 
between  his  sledge  and  the  entrance  to  the 
house. 

As  I  drove  up,  the  door  of  the  house  opened 
and  Tatiana  ran  out. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this } "  she  asked 
angrily.  "  Why  am  I  brought  here  .-*  Speak,  will 
you  ?     Fool ! " 

The  man  made  no  reply,  and  Tatiana  going  to 
the  sledge,  seized  the  driver's  whip  and  with  it 
commenced  to  beat  the  fellow,  who  bent  to  escape 
the  blows,  but  remained  idiotically  silent.  A 
peasant  had  followed  her  from  the  house  with 
a  lantern  and  looked  unconcernedly  upon  the  scene, 
until  perceiving  my  approach  he  cried  out,  and 
dropping  his  lantern  ran  towards  the  house. 

Tatiana    came    to    me.     I    spoke   to   her,   and 


136  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

muttering  words  I  could  not  hear,  she  sh'pped  into 
the  sledge  and  I  at  once  turned  the  horse  towards 
home. 

"  It  is  a  catch,  a  mean,  miserable,  foolish  trick," 
she  sobbed.     "  What  does  it  mean  .? " 

I  did  not  answer,  but  urged  on  the  horse,  which 
seemed  unwilling  to  race  homewards. 

We  were  clear  of  the  village  and  trotting  slowly 
through  the  forest  when  she  spoke  again. 

"  Where  did  you  leave  my  father  .-' "  she  asked. 

"  In  the  cellar  beneath  his  room,"  I  replied. 

She  started.  Then  putting  her  hand  upon  my 
arm  she  looked  beseechingly  into  my  face. 

"  Then  you  know " 

"  I  do  not  know,  but  I  can  guess,"  I  answered. 

The  horse  ran  uneasily,  turning  first  to  the  right 
and  then  to  the  left,  walking  at  every  turn  in  the 
road,  and  at  last  he  came  to  a  standstill  and 
buried  his  nose  in  a  snow-drift  at  the  side  of  the 
track. 

"Poor  father,  I  must  save  him,  but  how.-*  Hurry 
the  horse  along." 

She  spoke  to  him,  and  the  animal  moved  more 
gaily. 

"Will   you   help   me.''     Must   my   poor   father 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  137 

perish  body  and  soul  ?  Is  he  not  mad  ?  He  was 
mad  when  he  committed  that  terrible  crime,  and 
did  he  not  tell  you  that  my  brother  saw  him — my 
poor  half-witted  brother  ?  He  has  never  spoken 
since  that  time.  He  will  not  live  with  us,  but 
haunts  us  unceasingly — watches  us,  follows  us  to 
Moscow,  St.  Petersburg,  to  Odessa,  speaks  to  no 
one,  looks  only  at  us  !  It  is  as  though  he  had 
taken  a  vow  never  to  speak  again  until  my  father 
has  expiated  his  crime.  And  I  try  to  save  my 
father.  Am  I  right  in  so  attempting?  I  ask  myself 
again  and  again  !  He  loves  me  because  I  try  so 
hard  to  save  him.  To  save  him  from  that  prison, 
where,  living  with  senseless  souls  he  would  lose  his 
own;  to  save  him  by  imploring  him  to  confess  and 
to  seek  forgiveness  of  our  Holy  Mother.  He  has 
committed  a  crime  and  must  bear  the  punishment 
— that  he  knows,  that  we  know — but  is  it  not  right 
that  he  should  bear  the  punishment  inflicted  by 
God  who  is  just  and  merciful,  rather  than  that  of 
men  who  would  wreck  his  life  and  lose  his  soul .'' 
But  what  an  expiation  his  is,  and  how  bravely 
and  uncomplainingly  he  endures  !  He  promised 
me  only  yesterday  that  he  would  confess  to  the 
good  priest  in  Lieschneva,  and  then  he  would  be 


13S  THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

content  to  die.  He  bears  so  much  for  my  sake, 
thinking  that  if  he  gave  himself  up  to  the  police, 
as,  weary  of  his  terrible  lot  he  has  often  wished  to 
do,  his  punishment  would  have  to  be  borne  by  me, 
'Who,'  he  asks,  'would  wed  the  daughter  of  a 
condemned  murderer?' 

"  And  you  see  the  wretched  life  we  lead,"  she 
continued  sadly.  "I  cannot  sing,  but  in  order  that 
my  father's  infirmities  may  not  be  too  closely  pried 
into,  I  have  practised,  and  by  loudly  shrieking 
I  have  driven  curious  neighbours  from  our  doors. 
Soon  all  must  come  right,  is  it  not  so .''  " 

"  I  pray  that  it  may,"  I  answered. 

"  Yes,  if  father  could  but  know  that  he  is  for- 
given by  God  !  To  feel,  to  bear  the  punishment  is 
nothing  to  the  callous  prison-hardened  criminal 
working  out  his  sentence.  You  cannot  know  what 
a  soul-destroying  hell  is  a  Russian  prison,  and  how 
happy  are  the  evil-doers  to  work  therein  and  stifle 
conscience." 

She  paused.  We  were  now  reaching  her  home 
and  we  saw  there  were  several  groups  of  people 
near  it ;  some  carried  torches,  others  had  large 
bundles  on  their  shoulders. 

I  drove  over  the  fields,  round  to  the  back  of  the 


0. 

• 


THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN.  139 

stables,  and  leaving  the  sledge,  by  leaning  against 
the  fence  of  the  pleasure-ground  forced  an 
entrance. 

There  were  a  few  peasants  grouped  on  this  side 
of  the  house,  and  they  moved  about  unceasingly. 
I  helped  Tatiana  from  the  sledge,  and  we  walked 
stealthily  towards  the  secret  doorway. 

The  windows  shone  with  a  lurid  glare,  and 
strange  shadows  moved  about  in  the  room. 

"  They  have  fired  the  house,"  shrieked  Tatiana, 
rushing  wildly  towards  it. 

"  Tatiana  !     Tatiana  !     Save  me  !  " 

"  I  come  !  "  cried  Tatiana. 

Some  of  the  peasants  put  out  their  hands  to 
bar  the  wa}',  but  she  eluded  them  and  throwing 
herself  against  the  hidden  door  it  gave  way  and 
she  disappeared  from  sight 

"  Anglichannin  !  "  yelled  the  gipsy  woman,  recog- 
nising me.  Then  instantly  moiijtks  seized  my 
arms,  and  cutting  the  reins  from  our  sledge,  bound 
my  hands  tightly  to  my  side  and  my  feet  together. 

Tongues  of  fire  were  creeping  round  the 
windows  and  eaves,  and  the  peasants  who  had 
torches  threw  them  into  the  house  through  the 
broken  windows. 


140  THE   SLEEPLESS  MAN. 

Then  the  gipsy  woman  went  to  the  passage 
through  which  Tatiana  had  disappeared,  and  at 
her  command  dry  brushwood  and  faggots  were 
placed  in  the  doorway,  the  straw  from  our  sledge 
was  carried  to  it  and  fired ;  then  the  peasants 
brought  more  faggots  and  piled  them  against 
those  which  were  burning.  The  flames  had  now 
burst  through  the  roof  in  several  places,  and 
issued  freely  at  the  windows  and  doorways ;  the 
dry  wood  crackled  as  it  burnt,  and  the  sparks 
flew  high  into  the  air,  and  were  followed  by  the 
broad  streaming  flames  and  the  long  sinuous 
tongues  of  fire.  We  heard  cries,  but  the  words 
were  undistinguishable.  We  knew  the  prisoners 
were  trying  to  force  their  way  through  the  passage, 
for  we  saw  the  faggots  near  the  little  doorway 
shaken  and  forced  outwards.  It  seemed  possible 
that  success  would  follow  one  effort,  for  the 
bundles  of  wood  fell  away  suddenly,  but  the 
gipsy  woman  took  a  long  fork  from  a  peasant 
and  pushed  the  half-burnt  faggots  further  into 
the  doorway,  holding  it  there  resolutely  until 
fresh  fuel  had  been  heaped  around  it — then  as 
the  heat  became  unbearable  she  reluctantly  fell 
back. 


THE  SLEEPLESS  MAN.  141 

The  crackling  of  the  blazing  shingle,  the  noise 
of  the  burning  timber,  the  bursting  of  the  thick 
pine  logs  placed  against  the  walls,  and  the 
constant  roar  of  the  quickly  advancing  fire, 
deadened  the  cries  of  the  perishing  inmates ;  but 
all  could  not  drown  a  shriek  that  commenced 
with  the  supplicants'  cry  of  "  Forgive ! "  and 
ended  in  a  weird  yell  of  agony.  It  stopped  the 
wild  talking  of  the  excited  peasants,  and  in 
silence  they  watched  the  falling  beams  and  walls 
or  slunk  quietly  and  abashed  to  their  village 
homes.  In  an  hour's  time  all  that  remained  as 
evidence  of  the  tragedy  was  a  heap  of  smouldering 
timber,  and  a  few  creatures  on  their  knees  in  the 
snow,  crossing  themselves  constantly,  and  praying 
without  ceasing. 


Uncle  Sekuyn. 


AFTER  a  long  day  of  dull  tramping  in  the 
swaaliy  London  streets  the  poorest  home  is 
welcome.  That  murky  November  evening  I  was 
particularly  tired.  Saturated  with  mud  and  slush, 
I  was  anxious  to  reach  my  poor  lodgmg,  where,  if 
there  were  not  other  clothes,  I  could  be  rid  of  my 
wet,  clinging,  frayed,  and  splashed  garments — at 
least  for  a  time, 

I  was  terribly  down  on  m)'  luck,  but  the  result 
of  my  tramp  was  promising  for  a  dinner  on  the 
morrow,  and  I  had  enough  to  provide  a  good 
supper;  for,  like  all  men  who  eat  to  live,  I  had 
determined  upon  such  substantial  fare  as  can  be 
most  cheaply  purchased. 

I  climbed  to  my  garret  for  the  mug  and  platter, 
and  found  Uncle  Selwyn  seated  upon  my  old  sea 
chest ;  recognised  him  by  his  whisky-laden  breath, 
which  dispelled  my  vision  of  the  grateful  and 
Comforting  cup  and  hot-steaming  "savoury  duck." 


» 


UNCLE  SELIVVN.  143 

My  relative  was  the  ne'er-do-wcU  of  the  family, 
and  rarely  visited  me  save  to  extort  a  loan  or 
share  my  meal. 

"What  cheer,  Sclwyn?"  I  asked. 

"  Bad  news,  Willy,"  he  replied  gently,  and  as  he 
was  generally  boisterous  his  subdued  tone  afifected 
me  strangely,  and  I  crossed  the  room  for  a  light 
so  that  I  might  see  in  what  he  had  changed. 

To  all  appearance  he  was  the  same — tall,  well- 
built  and  wiry,  somewhat  emaciated,  and  looking 
five  years  older  than  his  age.  He  had  grey 
whiskers  and  hair,  although  he  was  but  forty  ;  he 
was  wretchedly  clad  as  usual  with  him,  for  he 
despised  clothes  ;  a  battered  old  bowler  hat  upon 
his  shaggy  head ;  his  moustache  was  awry  and  his 
chin  had  been  shaved,  perhaps  a  week  ago. 

His  cheek  bones  were  prominent,  his  cheeks 
red,  and  his  deep,  sunken  blue  eyes  were  as  bright 
and  restless  as  ever ;  but  there  was  something 
more  about  my  uncle,  and  to  discover  what  it  was 
I  regarded  him  earnestly. 

He  remained  seated  upon  the  chest  without 
speaking  until  I  had  finished  my  scrutiny.  I  was 
doubtful  as  to  this  man  being  really  my  uncle,  for 
as  sometimes  when  you  look  into  the  eyes  of  a 


144  UNCLE  SELWYN. 

friend  you  sec  his  soul  looking  back  at  you,  so 
now  I  saw  in  the  dark  pupils  of  my  uncle's  blue 
eyes  an  individuality  that  was  strangely  at 
variance  with  his  character,  and  I  was  afraid  of 
it.  For  my  brusque-mannered,  sottish,  but  withal 
kind  Uncle  Selwyn  I  never  had  the  slightest  fear. 

"  I  suppose  it  is  you,  Selwyn  ?" 

"  Have  I  changed  so  much  ?  What  money  have 
you  got  ?" 

"  Eightpence." 

"  Four  drinks.  Willy,  my  bo}',  don't  spend  that 
money  in  liquor,  however  much  I  may  plead  or 
threaten.  Now  come  with  me,  you  are  late.  We 
may  be  too  late." 

He  got  up  nervously  from  his  scat,  raised  his 
hat  and  put  it  more  jauntily  upon  his  head,  and 
tottered  towards  the  door.  I  felt  impelled  to 
follow  him,  just  as  whenever  he  asked  a  loan  I 
never  withheld  it,  and  we  slowly  descended  the 
broken  stairs. 

"Where  are  you  going.''"  I  asked,  when  we 
reached  the  street. 

"  Over  the  water.     Let  us  hurry  along." 

We  walked  along  in  silence,  threading  our  way 
across  the  busy  thoroughfares,  and  plunging  into 


UNCLE   SELU'YN.  145 

the  narrower  streets  and  passages  which  run 
parallel  with  them.  It  was  ten  o'clock  when  we 
reached  the  Thames,  and  my  uncle  declared  it  was 
too  early  to  cross. 

"  Let  us  take  a  drink.  You  have  eightpcnce, 
and  fourpence  will  be  enough  for  what  you  have 
to  buy." 

"  I  only  brought  fourpence.  I  could  not  afford 
to  bring  all." 

The  lie  satisfied  him.  We  went  to  the  Embank- 
ment and  sat  down. 

"  Why  have  you  brought  me  here  .-' "  I  asked. 

He  looked  at  me  curiously.  "  I  want  your  help 
— your  eightpence,"  and  he  laughed  nervously. 

"  Will  you  take  it  then,  and  let  me  return 
home  > " 

He  seemed  hurt  at  the  suggestion.  "  I  will 
never  touch  money  again,  never  again,"  he  replied 
snappishly. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you,  Selwyn  } " 

He  was  silent  for  several  minutes,  and  then 
commenced  to  talk  about  the  objects  on  the 
river  ;  of  his  college  days  at  Oxford,  and  in  garru- 
lous fashion  recounted  his  freaks  and  escapades  of 
ten   years    ago ;    to    all   I   listened  patiently,   ex- 


146  UNCLE  SELU'YN. 

pccting  each  moment  to  learn  the  reason  for  his 
call ;  Uncle  Selwyn  was  not  the  man  to  make 
a  friendly  visit. 

The  Embankment  was  deserted,  for  fine  rain  had 
commenced  to  fall.     It  was  nearly  midnight. 

"  About  Thora,  Thora  ! "  he  said  abruptly,  and 
turned  upon  the  seat  so  as  to  face  me.  "  I  can 
never  be  rid  of  that  woman,  the  more  badly  I 
treat  her  the  closer  she  sticks  to  mc." 

"  Where  is  she  now  .'' " 

He  started.  Passing  his  hand  over  his  brow 
he  commenced  to  speak  gently  and  in  a  con- 
fidential manner  of  his  relations  with  Thora. 
"  And  the  last  thing  was,  eight  days  ago,"  he 
hesitated,  "  she  was  ill  and  could  not  get  from 
our  room,  so  she  gave  me  her  dress  to  pawn 
that  we  might  have  something  to  eat,  and  she 
has  not  been  out  of  that  room  since." 

I  laughed. 

"  Yes,  an  excellent  joke,  isn't  it }  Could  never 
get  rid  of  the  woman,  you  know.  Good  oppor- 
tunity, thought  I,  of  keeping  you  indoors  now, 
my  lady,  and  so "  he  stopped  abruptly. 

"  There  is  no  one  here.     Continue." 

"  So  I  came  round  for  you  to  go  home  with  me." 


0. 


UNCLE  SELWYN.  147 

I  started  up.  "  How  long  is  it  since  you  saw 
her  ? "  I  gasped. 

"  I  don't  know,  I  never  went  back.  Pawned 
the  rags  and  spent  the  money  in  drinks  and  a 
shave,  must  have  a  face  like  a  gentleman.  But 
she  asked  so  earnestly  that  I  would  buy  food 
that  I  promised  her  not  to  spend  the  money 
in  drink,  she  made  me  swear  not  to,  smiled," 
he  shuddered,  "  thanked  me,  and  said,  '  I  trust 
you,  Selwyn,  I  will  watch  for  you.'  She  expected 
me  back  soon,  I  led  her  to  suppose  that  I  should 
not  be  many  minutes,  and,"  he  felt  his  chin 
musingly,  "  I  suppose  that  is  some  days  ago." 

"  I  am  going  now,"  and  I  sprang  to  my  feet. 

"  Where  }  You  do  not  know  where  I  live,  and 
I  am  sure  I  shall  not  tell  you.  When  the  clock 
has  struck  twelve  I  will  conduct  you." 

I  expostulated,  but  all  remonstrance  was  vain, 
and  seating  myself  by  his  side  I  waited  anxiously 
for  the  stroke  of  twelve.  It  came  at  last,  but 
Uncle  Selwyn  declared  it  had  struck  but  eleven. 
In  desperation  I  dragged  him  towards  the  bridge. 
Seeing  that  it  was  practically  deserted  he  dashed 
across  with  such  speed  that  it  was  with  difficulty 
I   kept  pace  with  him.     We  went  through  dirty 


uS  UNCLE   SELWYN. 

and  desolate  streets,  he  sometimes  running  wildly 
ahead  or  hesitatingly  creeping  with  uncertain 
steps  along  the  dark  streets. 

We  entered  an  ill -lighted  alley,  silent,  and 
apparently  deserted ;  it  was  flanked  by  lofty 
buildings,  of  which  the  greater  number  were 
untenanted.  Something  was  following  us,  and  I 
looked  behind  repeatedly,  without  catching  a  sight 
of  the  person  whose  persistent  tread  had  attracted 
my  attention. 

Uncle  Selwyn  was  frightened,  he  clutched  at 
my  arm  convulsively,  and  started  violently  at  the 
commonest  sounds.  We  turned  into  a  deserted 
court,  the  houses  were  dilapidated  and  old  ;  tiles 
and  broken  earthenware  lay  about  the  yard,  and 
subdued  noises  from  the  dismantled  tenements 
disturbed  the  silence  of  the  night.  We  heard 
still  those  steps  following  ours,  slowly  crunching 
the  earthy  floor  of  the  unpaved  yard.  I  paused, 
the  sounds  ceased  ;  it  could  but  be  the  echo  of 
our  own  steps.  I  led  on  again  more  slowly. 
A  figure  brushed  past  us  and  entered  one  of 
the  dwellings ;  a  dark,  almost  shapeless  pillar-like 
form,  ill-defined  in  the  semi-darkness  of  the  night, 
but   distinguishable  as   something.     It  seemed   to 


UNCLE  SELWYN.  149 

glide  along  and  make  no  noise  in  treading  over 
the  debris  covered  corner  of  the  yard. 

"Which  way?"  I  asked  of  Sehvyn. 

"Follow  thatl'  he  stammered,  again  clutching 
my  arm.  I  did  not  wonder  that  he  feared  to 
return  alone.  I  paused  and  looked  up  at  the 
windows  of  the  building  we  were  to  enter ;  they 
were  all  paneless,  the  frames  of  some  had  gone, 
in  a  couple  there  still  remained  a  few  fragments 
of  broken  glass,  but  no  attempt  had  been  made 
to  fill  up  the  openings  with  paper  or  rags.  I  saw 
as  each  landing  was  reached  that  a  black  form 
passed  noiselessly  across  the  window  openings — 
it  reached  the  topmost,  a  dark  mass  protruded, 
remained  clearly  visible  for  a  few  seconds,  then 
disappeared.  Through  the  next  window  we  now 
saw  a  face  peering — the  figure  was  motionless, 
and  it  seemed  to  be  staring  fixedly  down  upon 
us  in  the  yard.  I  looked  at  Uncle  Sclwyn  ;  the 
darkness  of  that  corner  of  the  court  was  so  great 
that  I  could  not  distinguish  his  features,  but  the 
light  was  reflected  from  his  deep  sunken  eyes,  and 
I  saw  that  he  was  watching  me. 

"  Lead  the  way,  Selwyn  !  " 

"I  dare  not!" 

L 


150  UNCLE  SELWYN. 

"  Thora  is  up  there  !  " 

"Who?" 

"  Thora." 

"And  what  else?  The  figure  of  death  passes 
us  by  ;   let  us  go  away." 

"  Come,"  and  I  groped  forward  in  the  darkness. 
The  stairs  were  broken,  and  as  we  trod  upon  them 
the  noise  of  our  footsteps  reverberated  through 
the  house ;  at  the  second  flight  I  tripped  and 
fell,  and  a  hundred  echoes  were  awakened  in  the 
empty  tenements,  and  answered  each  other  from 
all  sides  of  the  courtyard. 

Slowly  we  made  our  way  to  the  topmost  storey. 
The  doors  appeared  to  be  nailed  up,  as  were  those 
of  the  floors  below.  Sehvyn  directed  me  to  a 
back  passage,  upon  which  there  was  a  small  door 
leading  to  the  rooms  on  our  left. 

I  entered  it,  followed  closely  by  Selwyn.  It 
was  apparently  quite  empty.  I  called  to  "Thora." 
There  was  no  reply  save  the  hollow-sounding 
echoes  from  the  various  rooms.  "  In  the  next 
garret,"  muttered  Selwyn,  pushing  me  towards  a 
low  doorway  covered  by  an  old  piece  of  sacking. 
I  tried  to  strike  a  match,  but  the  walls  and  floor 
were  so  damp  that  I  could  not  obtain  a  light. 


r„ 


UNCLE  SELWYN.  151 

We  entered  the  other  room.  There  was  a  figure 
at  the  window,  the  black  something  was  near  it; 
instinctively  I  drew  back,  and  Sclwyn  pulling 
wildly  at  my  arm  forced  me  through  the  door- 
way. 

"Did  you  see  it?" 

"  Thora  must  be  dead,"  I  said  vacantly. 

"  Yes ;  but  that  thing,  what  was  it }  What  does 
it  want  here .?"  His  grasp  tightened  upon  my  arm, 
and  his  face  was  but  a  few  inches  from  mine. 
"See,  it  is  coming  this  way!"  and  he  pointed  to 
the  doorway,  where  the  sacking  was  still  shaking. 
It  seemed  to  lift  slightly,  and  the  dark  presence 
was  in  our  room,  between  us  and  the  door. 
Sehvyn,  in  abject  fear,  was  crouching  between 
me  and  the  wall,  and  we  heard  distinctly  groans 
and  the  tramping  of  feet  in  the  room  adjoining. 

I  lifted  Selwyn  to  his  feet,  and  attempted  to 
drag  him  towards  the  door.  He  released  himself 
from  my  grasp,  and  running  to  the  window 
attempted  to  leap  through.  I  was  able  to  prevent 
him,  and  he  became  more  calm.  I  succeeded  in 
getting  a  match  to  light,  and  we  again  raised  the 
sacking.  The  dark  figure  was  again  by  the  side 
of  the  corpse,  but  disappeared  at  my  approach. 


' ,' 


IS2  UNCLE  SELWYN. 

"  Thora  is  dead,"  I  called  to  Selwyn.  He  made 
no  reply,  but  held  the  lighted  match  mechanically 
on  high. 

The  room  was  entirely  destitute  of  furniture, 
and  contained  not  even  a  bundle  of  rags  or  straw 
to  serve  as  a  bed.  On  the  walls  were  scrawled 
a  few  undecipherable  characters,  which  the  damp 
had  partly  obliterated. 

I  gave  the  lights  to  Selwyn,  and  moved  the 
body  from  the  window.  The  figure  was  terribly 
emaciated,  and  had  been  dead  some  days.  As  I 
placed  it  upon  the  floor  I  saw  strange  marks  upon 
the  naked  breast.  Selwyn  recognised  them  and 
cried  for  mercy.  He  dropped  upon  his  knees  and 
raised  his  hands  in  supplication.  The  burning 
match  flickered  for  a  moment  upon  the  floor,  then 
left  us  in  darkness,  and  the  presence  was  with  us 
again.  Selwyn  shuddered;  he  did  not  attempt  to 
move  from  his  knees.  The  figure  advanced,  and 
he  fell  prone  upon  his  face,  and  when  I  had  again 
succeeded  in  obtaining  a  light  I  found  that  he  too 
was  dead. 


A  Good  Intention. 

IN  ethics,  as  in  most  things,  Horace  Vesey  was 
original ;  his  ideas  of  right  and  wrong  would 
not,  I  fear,  be  accepted  by  members  of  the  Ethical 
Society,  but  then,  as  he  said,  he  was  ahead  of 
most  people.  One  day,  after  endeavouring  to  prove 
to  me  that  a  good  intention  is  not  a  good  intention 
when  it  is  a  paving-block  in  a  certain  road  no  one 
will  willingly  tread,  he  told  me  the  story  of  a  half- 
finished  pen-and-ink  sketch  I  had  often  examined 
with  curiosity.  It  was  a  rough  outline  of  a  small 
factory,  possessing  numerous  windows  and  far  too 
many  very  tall  chimneys,  all  smoking  as  though 
nuisance  inspectors  had  never  been  appointed. 
From  the  manner  in  which  the  factory  dwarfed 
those  adjacent  to  it,  to  say  nothing  of  churches 
and  huge  edifices  in  the  neighbourhood,  it  had 
evidently  been  sketched  in  accordance  with  the 
views  its  occupier  held  of  its  importance.  Why 
such  a  trumpery  production  was  so  highly  esteemed 
by  Vesey  I  had  never  dared  to  ask. 


154  A    GOOD  INTENTION. 

"About  seven  years  ago,"  he  commenced,  "  I 
went  to  the  Kyrvvick  assizes  to  report  for  the 
Herald,  and  Mr.  Justice  Sterndale  was  judge.  No, 
it  was  not  the  occasion,  but  prior  to  that,  and  it 
is,  perhaps,  because  it  was  the  same  judge  whose 
ineptitude  wrecked  my  happiness,  and  the  close 
association  of  place  and  scene  with  that  of  ;«j  life 
story,  that  I  have  never  broached  the  subject  1  am 
about  to  relate,  although  this  story  is  of  itself  sad 
enough  to  keep. 

"  Everyone  knows  that  if  law  is  Sterndale's  forte, 
justice  is  his  foible,  and  however  lenient  he  may  be 
towards  the  perpetrators  of  physical  outrage,  he  is 
inexorably  Draconian  whenever  the  offence  is  one 
against  morals.  It  is,  of  course,  the  old  vice  of 
'compounding  sins  he  is  inclined  to  by  damning 
those  he  has  no  mind  to.'  Hugo  Speedy  was  the 
counsel  in  charge  of  the  county  prosecutions,  and 
the  list  was  cleared  in  his  best  manner  ;  in  fact  cases 
were  running  almost  as  rapidly  as  before  a  stipen- 
diary magistrate  at  a  police  court.  A  scoundrel  who 
had  done  his  paramour  to  death,  and  half-killed  the 
policeman  who  arrested  him,  had  been  found  guilty 
of  manslaughter,  and  allotted  twelve  months ; 
then  three  fellows  were  put  in  the  dock  charged 


A    GOOD  INTENTION.  155 

with  dealing  in  prohibited  literature  and  photo- 
graphs. The  two  brothers  who  dealt  in  the  rubbish 
pleaded  guilty,  and  urged  nothing  in  extenuation  ; 
the  third  was  a  cousin,  who  had  coloured  some  of 
the  prints  at  eighteen  pence  a  dozen,  and  had  been 
brought  from  some  other  part  of  the  country ;  he 
pleaded  ignorance  of  the  fact  that  the  pictures 
were  to  be  offered  for  sale,  and  stated  that  he  and 
his  wife  and  child  were  starving,  and  he  had  to 
take  whatever  work  he  could.  This  was  the  oppor- 
tunity Stcrndale  needed  to  prove  that  the  bench 
was  the  bulwark  of  morality.  He  was,  of  course, 
actuated  by  the  highest  motives,  his  intentions  were 
good.  So  he  gave  a  short  lecture  on  the  enormity 
of  the  offence,  pointed  out  the  sinful  purposes  to 
which  art  could  be  applied,  the  wickedness  of  this 
debased  artist  in  prostituting  his  talent  in  order  to 
make  these  abominable  prints  more  attractive,  and 
thus  his  crime  was  of  greater  magnitude  than  that 
of  the  others ;  for  without  his  gaudy  work  upon 
them  it  was  doubtful  whether  there  would  have 
been  purchasers.  Then  he  unloosed  all  the  stock 
phrases  he  keeps  for  grand  occasions,  and  the  poor 
artist  in  his  threadbare  coat  drew  himself  up 
proudly,  and  looked  back  at  the  judge  as  a  man  of 


156  A    GOOD  INTENTION. 

genius  stares  at  a  jack-in-office  who  attempts  to 
coerce  him.  The  soul  of  the  artist  was  the  soul 
of  a  man  who  repudiated  the  exaggerated  notions 
of  the  judge,  a  judge  whose  speck  of  humanity 
was  obscured  by  his  intemperate  indignation. 

"  Sterndale  docs  not  go  express  speed  for 
nothing  ;  the  objects  of  his  wrath  got  two  years' 
imprisonment  each,  and  the  artist  a  fine  of  a 
hundred  pounds  in  addition,  and  was  ordered  to 
be  kept  in  prison  until  the  fine  was  pai^. 

"  I  got  the  sentence  down  mechanically,  wonder- 
ing that  such  a  barbarous  punishment  should  be 
possible ;  but  if  Sterndale  imposed  it,  who  would 
have  the  temerity  to  question  its  validity.^ 

"There  was  a  sob  heard  in  court;  it  came  from 
the  artist's  wife.  I  think  I  can  see  her  now ;  you 
know  the  sort  of  woman  a  big,  burly,  black-bearded, 
callaesthetician  would  love.  A  pretty  little  woman: 
her  features  so  regular  that  the  face  was  almost 
characterless  in  its  beauty  ;  fair  hair  in  sunny 
ripples,  blue  eyes,  clear  complexion,  and  a  neck 
Praxiteles  would  have  delighted  to  cop)'.  A  frail, 
delicate  creature  withal,  and  dressed  in  a  poor 
black  gown  which  everyone  could  see  had  again 
and   again  been   altered   to  the  fashion  ;  and  she 


6. 


A    GOOD  INTENTION.  157 

clasped  to  her  arms  a  four-year-old  boy,  the  noblest- 
looking  and  finest-built  child  I  ever  saw.  Poor 
lad,  he  only  half  understood  ;  there  were  tears  on 
his  cheeks,  yet  a  smile  played  about  his  lips,  and 
he  clung  timorously  to  his  mother,  yet  looked 
defiantly  at  us.  A  brave  little  fellow!  He  expected 
to  be  danced  on  his  father's  knee  that  night ;  that 
father  who  could  do  no  wrong,  but — who  had  done 
what  no  one  on  this  side  of  the  Channel  can  attempt 
with  impunity.  So  a  family's  happiness  was  sacri- 
ficed to  British  morality,  and  a  British  judge  was 
appeased. 

"We  were,  of  course,  too  busy  to  trouble  more 
then.  Judge  and  counsel  went  ahead  like  clock- 
work. We  had  a  gang  of  swindlers  next,  with  forty 
witnesses  to  boot,  and  morality  went  dungeonwards. 

"  That  night,  as  I  thought  the  matter  over,  the 
pitch  to  which  we  had  brought  jurisprudence  did 
not  appear  to  me  to  be  a  high  one.  Scoundrels 
with  money,  who  could  buy  eloquence  to  plead  for 
them,  who  could  purchase  brains  and  experience  to 
present  their  misdoings  in  the  most  favourable 
aspect,  and  actually  adduce  testimony  to  their 
good  behaviour,  appeared  in  court  to  be  magni- 
ficently virtuous  in  comparison  with  the  poor  artist 


158  A    GOOD  INTENTION. 

and  his  wretched  mates.  Moreover,  to  turn  sav- 
agely upon  the  man  who  had  not  the  necessary 
guinea  with  which  to  purchase  a  dock  defence, 
then  to  fine  that  man  a  sum  impossible  to  pay, 
and  keep  him  until  it  was  paid  where  he  could 
never  earn  it,  was  an  un-English  course  which 
angered  me.  I  determined  at  the  first  opportunity 
to  investigate  the  case;  perhaps  with  a  view  to 
'  copy,'  for  I  was  very  keen  in  those  days. 

"  In  time  I  found  where  the  man  had  worked. 
He  shared  a  shop  with  an  engraver,  and  I  purchased 
that  drawing— unfinished,  as  he  left  it  when  arrested. 
The  little  I  gave  for  it  the  engraver  sent  on  to  the 
wife ;  then — I  forgot  all  about  them  for  a  time. 

"About  eighteen  months  after  those  Kyrwick 
assizes  I  went  down  into  the  Potteries  to  write  up 
the  lead-poisoning  topic.  There  I  met  the  artist's 
wife — a  wreck.  The  poor  creature  had  been 
tempted  by  the  high  wages ;  it  was  the  only 
employment  at  which  she  could  earn  enough  to 
put  anything  by  for  payment  of  the  fine ;  she 
worked  too  hard,  too  long,  and  denied  herself  the 
necessaries  of  life  ;  she  had  saved  over  thirty 
pounds,  and  she  was  poisoned  through  and  through. 
I  can  hardly  describe  her — a  withered,  toothless, 


0 


A    GOOD  INTENTION.  159 

ill-shapen  creature,  with  bleared  eyes,  her  face 
terribly  disfigured  with  crimson  patches,  lips  blue, 
hair  gone,  and  the  finely-shaped  hands  stained, 
twisted,  and  swollen.  I  asked  after  her  husband. 
He  was  still  in  prison  ;  the  last  two  visiting-days 
she  had  not  been.  '  I  would  rather  he  remembered 
me  as  I  was,'  she  sobbed.  She  knew  then  that 
she  would  never  see  him  again;  but  she  still  hoped, 
by  sacrificing  her  life,  to  earn  enough  to  buy  his 
release.  The  boy  was  in  the  hospital ;  he  had 
never  thriven  in  the  neighbourhood  in  which  they 
had  come  to  live,  and  the  doctors  feared  he  had  a 
diseased  bone.  The  poor  woman  furnished  all  the 
particulars  I  required,  and  I  wrote  that  article  as  I 
never  wrote  but  one  other.  She  knew  she  was  to 
have  the  payment,  and  I  was  pleased  the  cheque 
was  for  a  substantial  amount.  I  meant  to  visit 
the  boy,  but  I  did  not.  My  trouble  came — the 
murder,  the  trial,  and  its  consequences.  In  the 
midst  of  all  some  one  wrote  asking  me  for  pity 
sake  to  buy  a  portrait.  I  sent  the  few  guineas 
asked,  but  did  not  open  the  package  when  it  came, 
nor  trouble  to  read  the  note  of  thanks  which 
accompanied  it.  When  I  did  it  was  to  learn  that 
the  wretched  woman  was  too  far  poisoned  to  be 


i6o  A    GOOD   INTENTION. 

employed  further,  and  lived  upon  her  little  hoard 
until  death  ended  her  suffering. 

"  Some  years  passed.  I  changed  ;  money  more 
than  I  could  use  was  mine,  but  the  child  had 
disappeared.  I  was  informed,  how  you  would  not 
understand,  that  Mr.  Justice  Sterndale  was  being 
troubled ;  on  the  bench  even  he  appeared  pre- 
occupied ;  some  one  had  been  known  to  laugh  at 
him.  I  tried  hard  not  to  notice  the  information  ; 
it  was  too  persistent.  Then  a  man  consulted  me 
about  the  treatment  of  some  hypothetical  case.  I 
am  pleased  it  remained  hypothetical.  It  concerned 
a  man  of  the  highest  probity,  justly  esteemed,  an 
excellent  liver,  and  good  Christian,  who  was 
haunted  by  faces,  horrible  faces,  but  one  face 
which  was  particularly  persistent  he  seemed  to 
remember,  not  an  ugly  face,  rather  a  good-looking 
one,  with  dark  hair,  a  bright  eye,  a  noble  expression, 
but  with  this  there  appeared  always  a  number  of 
highly-coloured  pictures  which  no  right-minded 
person  would  describe.  It  was  a  terrible  haunting. 
This  man  of  the  greatest  probity  felt  that  he  could 
not  much  longer  discharge  the  duties  of  his  high 
position  unless  these  distracting  illusions  were 
stayed. 


• 


A    GOOD  INTENTION.  i6i 

"  No  one  suspected  that  the  person,  who  was 
represented  to  me  as  being,  if  not  a  Lord  Spiritual, 
some  one  of  equal  position,  was  subject  to  any 
hallucination,  and  notwithstanding  the  eminent 
position  he  had  attained  by  reason  of  his  great 
ability,  no  one  had  ever  dared  to  breathe  a  word 
of  slander  about  him.  His  reputation  was  like 
that  of  Caesar's  wife,  whilst  his  suffering  was 
greater  than  that  of   St.  Francis. 

"  Now  the  explanation  of  all  this  is,  that  in 
sentencing  the  artist  to  imprisonment  beyond 
hope  of  release,  Mr.  Justice  Sterndale  had 
committed  an  error ;  for  the  artist  had  nothing  to 
do  but  to  brood  over  his  lot.  His  thoughts  were 
of  the  injustice  of  his  sentence,  of  the  man  who 
had  imposed  it,  and  the  actions  of  his  own  which 
had  led  up  to  the  conviction.  As  time  went  on 
and  the  thoughts  remained,  or  rather  grew  every 
time  they  were  recalled  to  mind — and  they  were 
rarely  absent — more  particularly  after  the  death  of 
the  prisoner's  wife — and  as  they  increased  in 
intensity,  they  became  so  real  as  to  be  perceptible 
to  others  than  the  thinker  who  originated  them. 
Now  brain-pictures  or  thought-photographs  of 
this  description  fall  upon  and  drop  away  from  the 


i62  A    GOOD  INTENTION. 

properly  constituted  medium,  just  as  rain  drops 
from  a  duck's  back.  But  Stcrndale  was  an 
improperly  constituted  medium.  Instead  of  the 
ingress  to  his  conscious  self  being  obtained  by 
way  of  a  will-controlled  psychic  valve,  the  im- 
pressions reached  him  owing  to  a  lesion  in  his 
psychic  structure.  And  such  a  lesion  results  from 
an  ungovernable  temper,  or  senile  decay,  or  a 
combination  of  the  two,  and  then  the  receiver  of 
the  impressions  is  as  unable  to  stop  or  regulate 
their  flow,  as  a  Swiss  guide  to  stop  an  avalanche 
some  other  guide  has  started  on  the  peak  above 
him.     Sterndale  was  doomed,  and  I  knew  it. 

"  One  day,  whilst  walking  through  a  drizzling 
rain,  I  saw  on  the  pavement  a  face  which,  smudged, 
smeared,  and  half  washed  away  though  it  was,  I 
at  once  recognised.  Only  one  person  could  have 
limned  it ;  I  knew  the  artist  had  been  released.  I 
looked  for  the  'screever,'  but  he  had  left  his 
pavement  pictures  and  was  nowhere  to  be  found. 
Some  weeks  after  I  overtook  him  in  Bayswater; 
he  stooped  as  he  shambled  along,  and  a  little 
fellow  limped  by  his  side.  At  first  he  resented 
my  enquiries,  but  we  soon  got  upon  good  terms  ; 
he  was  half  silly,  and  his  hatred  of  Stcrndale  was 


A    GOOD  INTENTION.  163 

the  only  thing  which  kept  him  alive.  He  told 
me  how  he  had  tramped  all  the  way  to  London, 
and  had  hung  about  the  Law  Courts  for  weeks,  in 
order  to  show  his  boy  'the  man  who  had  killed 
his  mother,'  but  he  had  no  idea  of  taking  any 
active  revenge.  I  gave  him  the  portrait  of  his 
wife,  and  tried  to  persuade  him  to  other  courses, 
but  the  cruelty  of  his  fate  had  eaten  too  far  into 
his  nature  to  be  eradicated,  until  the  fierceness  of 
his  hate  is  in  some  measure  appeased  by 
Sterndale's  death.  I  have  tried  to  do  something 
for  the  boy,  but  his  father  will  not  permit  it ;  poor 
little  fellow,  his  fate  too  is  sealed  ;  his  right  leg,  I 
noticed,  was  fully  four  inches  shorter  than  his  left, 
his  spine  is  crooked,  the  joints  of  his  fingers  and 
wrists  are  permanently  enlarged,  his  face  is  wizened, 
his  look  cruel ;  not  in  the  least  does  he  resemble 
the  pretty  little  fellow  whom  I  remember  to  have 
seen  in  the  Assize  Court ;  truly  a  great  injustice 
has  been  done  to  him.  The  fate  of  Sterndale  is 
worse;  the  proud,  strong  man  is  the  prey  to  the 
worst  fears,  his  dread  of  death  he  hides,  and  the 
secret  of  his  hauntings  is  not  known  to  any  but  his 
confidential  advisers,  who  are  not  likely  to  betray 
him ;  but  rather  far  endure  the  misery  of  the  cripple 


1 64  A    GOOD  INTENTION. 

boy  than  experience  the  torture  of  the  death- 
affrighted  Sterndale.  Nothing  in  this  great  city  is 
more  painful  than  to  see  this  poor  artist  and  his 
crippled  son  painfully  making  their  way  through  its 
crowded  streets,  impelled  and  guided  by  a  force 
they  know  not,  to  be  where  Sterndale  can  see 
them.  I  have  found  out  that  the  last  time  the 
judge  went  circuit  the  artist  went  too,  tramping 
from  town  to  town,  and  unconsciously  appearing 
just  when  and  where  Sterndale  least  expected 
him  ;  but  the  tension  is  becoming  too  great,  it 
cannot  continue  much  longer." 

And  it  did  not ;  the  figures  of  the  wretched 
artist  and  his  ruined  son  had  barely  become 
familiar  to  mc,  when,  a  few  weeks  after  I  called  on 
Vesey,  I  saw  a  miserably  clad,  unkempt  fellow 
shivering  on  the  doorstep,  but  on  this  man's  face 
there  was  a  look  I  envied. 

"  He  won't  see  anyone,"  he  vouchsafed  as  I 
approached,  "  not  any  one.  Cos  for  why }  See 
there!"  and  he  pointed  to  a  contents  bill  carried 
by  a  newsboy,  and  I  knew  that  before  many  hours 
should  pass  columns  of  type  would  be  prepared 
for  the  paeans  in  praise  of  the  man  they  hated  and 
in  whose  death  they  gloried. 


• 


A  New  Force, 


PETER  ROBERTSON,  by  vocation  a  pro- 
fessional inventor,  I  have  known  for  some 
years  ;  he  is  a  natural  genius,  one  of  that  rare  class 
who  can  create.  This,  to  me,  appears  the  most  god- 
like of  faculties,  and  its  possessor  nearer  akin  to 
the  intelligent  cosmos  than  to  common  humanity. 
Peter's  father  was  a  farm  hand  in  the  North- 
Country,  an  ordinary  common-place  lout,  worth 
his  fifteen  shillings  a  week,  but  not  altogether  a 
success  when  promoted  to  the  position  of  "  hind," 
with  eighteen  shillings  as  his  remuneration  ;  his 
mother  a  fine,  braw,  north-country  woman,  with  a 
lust  for  work  and  great  capacity  for  keeping  a 
family  of  thirteen  comfortably  clothed,  housed,  and 
fed  at  a  total  cost  of  a  shilling  a  head  per  week. 
With  the  exception  of  Peter  the  progen>'  was 
mediocre;  his  brothers  and  sisters  are  where  he  left 
them  forty  years  ago  ;  shepherding,  farming  and 
the  like,  the  smartest  foys  a  coble  on  the  Tyne. 

M 


1 66  A   NEW  FORCE. 

Peter  commenced  work  as  a  rivet-catcher  at  the 
age  of  twelve,  afterwards  became  a  boiler-maker  at 
Jarrow,  where  by  sheer  hard  work  he  got  enough 
money  to  buy  for  himself  such  books  and  learning 
as  a  marine  engineer  needs  ;  he  went  to  sea  as  a 
donkey-man,  and  during  the  long  watches  studied 
algebra  and  geometry  in  the  intcr\'als  of  engine 
tending.  Then  he  took  to  inventing;  came  to 
London  ;  worked  in  a  cellar  in  Soho  ;  brought  out 
all  sorts  of  new  things  from  boot  tingjes  to  armour 
plate.  The  patent  laws  and  the  company  pro- 
moter swallowed  up  all  Peter's  takings,  took  too 
his  few  savings,  and  at  fifty  he  had  to  face  starva- 
tion or  go  to  sea  ;  preferring  the  latter  he  soon 
picked  up  again,  and  but  for  domestic  troubles, 
which  had  always  plagued  him  sorely,  but  held 
back  their  heaviest  trial  for  his  old  age  and  weak- 
ness, he  would  have  been  fairly  happy  in  the 
royalties  from  the  minor  inventions  trade  thieves 
left  to  him. 

He  gave  me  a  call  one  day,  when  evidently 
something  unusually  heavy  was  pressing  upon  him. 

"What's  the  matter.?"  I  asked. 

"  I  want  t'  consult  ye,  Mr.  Vesey,  aboot  a  matter 
that 's  cau^ing  me  a  vast  o'  thinking." 


t. 


A   NEW  FORCE.  167 

"Thinking  only?" 

"Aye!  joost  that." 

"  Patent  jobbery  ? " 

"  Nae,  it 's  the  thing  itsel'  that  fashes  me  the 


noo." 


"Then  I  am  afraid  I  cannot  help  you,  Peter; 
the  veriest  fool  can  beat  me  hollow  at  mechanics 
and  mathematics." 

"  It 's  nac  a  question  o'  mathematics  nae  book- 
learning,  or  I'd  make  no  trouble  on  it;  it's  the 
thing  itscl'  that 's  ayont  me." 

"  What  is  the  mechanical  problem  then  V 

"It's  nae  mechanical  problem,  it's  a  force  o' 
Nature  itsel'  I  am  losing  the  grip  on,  man  ! " 

"  What !  you  have  discovered  a  new  force  .-' " 

"Joost  that." 

"  What  is  it .? " 

"  I  div  'na  kna' ;  I  div  'na  kna'." 

"  Perpetual  motion,  perhaps  .^ " 

"  Man  !     D'ye  think  I  'm  mad  .? " 

"You  are  far  too  clever,  Peter;  but  what  have 
you  found  .-•  is  it — something  like  electricity  .''  " 

"  Aye— to  luke  at." 

"  Presumably  you  have  discovered  some  re- 
condite property  of  matter ." 


1 68  A   NEW  FORCE. 

"  See  here  noo,  I  've  na  come  here  to  liear  talk 
the  like  I  can  get  in  Great  Saint  Geordie  Street ; 
I've  come  because  ye'r  an  honest  man,  Horace 
Vesey,  and  it 's  yer  help  I  want.  D'ye  mind  me 
this  time  ?" 

"  Quite  seriously." 

"Ye  kna  Scott  ha'  written  in  one  o'  his  poems 
anent  the  force  that  cleft  Eildon  Hills  in  three ." 

"The  same  that  'curbed  the  Tweed  with  a 
bridge  of  stone,'  and  if  it  is  with  respect  to 
raising  the  old  Tay  Bridge,  I  am  no  engineer  to 
decide  as  to  the  possibility  of  your  scheme." 

"  I  said  nout  about  bridges ;  but  the  force  that 
cleft  Eildon  Hills." 

"  I  'm  not  an  authority  on  explosives." 

"  But  ye  ken  the  magic  words ;  at  least  I  'vc 
been  told  so." 

"  I  am  not  good  at  riddles,  Peter.  What  is  it 
you  want .''" 

"  As  I  told  ye ;  there  's  joost  a  force  o'  Nature  I 
was  utilising  for  ordinary  mechanical  purposes,  a 
practical  motor,  an'  I  've  lost  the  grip  o'  the  thing; 
and  it 's  joost  running  me  the  noo." 

"  Tell  me  all  about  it,  Peter ;  steer  clear  of 
mechanical  terms." 


f- 


A   NEW  FORCE.  169 

"  D'ye  mind  a  time  back  o'  the  pneumatic 
motor  ?" 

"You  mean  the  dodge  you  had  for  running  the 
water  automatically  through  the  surface  condensers, 
instead  of  pumping  it  in  and  out  of  the  ship?" 

"  Nae  I  don't.  I  mean  the  wind-driven  ketch  in 
which  I  took  ye  to  Putney." 

"  I  remember  the  trip ;  can't  say  that  I  re- 
member the  motor." 

"  Well,  when  I  went  to  sea  again  I  was  turning 
the  idea  over  in  my  mind  one  night  watch,  when 
we  were  running  from  Kertch  to  the  Bosphorus, 
and  it  came  into  my  mind  like,  that  if  the  reser- 
voir of  the  motor  were  all  made  solid,  of  one 
piece,  without  joint  or  seam,  there 'd  be  no  leakage 
from  the  vacuum." 

"  You  are  getting  too  deep  for  me." 

"  Haud  thee  gob,  man !  Ye  ken  y'r  mither 
tongue  well  enoo.  Some  time  agone  I  got  to 
work  on  the  same  tack,  and  I  had  to  get  a 
spherical  hollow  ball  without  any  seam  or  flaw, 
and  a  perfect  nat'ral  vacuum  inside — there's  only 
one  way  o'  getting  that." 

*'  I  did  not  know  there  was  one." 

"  Y've  no  mind  for  mechanics.     A  weel !     For 


170  A   NEW  FORCE. 

the  last  hundred  years  they  've  rolled  hollow  tubes 
from  the  solid  bar,  and  had  a  perfect  vacuum 
inside.  I  changed  about  the  rolls  till  I  got  the 
perfect  sphere.  T'were  hard  work  for  me  and  my 
boy  Tich,  making  the  model  out  of  iron,  and  it 
came  to  me  that  a  bigger  train  o'  rolls  than  we 
could  ever  afford  would  be  wanted  if  we  were 
to  have  a  fair-sized  sphere.  So  after  a  vast  o' 
cogitating  I  fixed  on  the  alloy  we  'd  use  instead  o' 
steel.     D'ye  know  anything  about  sodium  ?" 

"  Only  the  chloride — common  salt."  ' 

"  I  mean  the  chemistry  o'  the  metal }" 

"  Nothing." 

*'  It  has  very  pecooliar  properties ;  it 's  a  sort  as 
though  the  solid  metal  had  the  power  o'  absorbing 
a  rare  quantity  o'  other  solids." 

"  Like  a  sponge." 

"Aye,  a  sponge  squeezed  vera  dry,  and  which 
instead  o'  swelling  with  the  water  it  takes  up,  gets 
smaller." 

"Hm!" 

"Aye.  It'll  take  aboot  one-fourth  its  bulk  o' 
liquid  oxygen,  and  lose  more'n  half  its  size;  so 
when  you  add  3  and  i  together  the  sum  total  is 
2  ;  that 's  a  bit  unnatural." 


A   NEW  FORCE.  171 

"  Unusual ! " 

"  Well,  the  long  and  short  of  it  is  this ;  I  get 
my  sphere,  made  of  what  I  think  is  aluminium 
alloy,  I  put  the  tube  in  without  destroying  the 
natural  vacuum " 

"How?" 

"  That 's  only  a  question  o'  mechanics,  and  none 
so  difficult — I  fills  the  charger  with — but  that  'd 
be  telling — anyway,  I  fills  it,  turns  on  the  stop- 
cock, and  the  sphere  contracts  to  about  two-thirds 
its  size." 

"Yes!" 

"  Now,  how  did  that  come  aboot  ? " 

"  Can't  say." 

"  Y'  see  there  was  nout  in  the  sphere  ;  I  turns  on 
the  tap  to  let  the  charge  in,  and  straightaway  the 
receiver  collapses  like  a  blowed-up  'rubber  bag 
when  the  wind 's  let  out." 

"  Instead  of  which  something  got  in  the  receiver." 

"  Joost  gas." 

"  I  understand." 

"  So  do  I  now.  Well,  Tich  and  I  set  to,  to  find 
out  the  chemistry  o'  that  stuff.  For  surprises, 
mechanics  can't  compare  with  chemistry." 

"  I  agree  with  you." 


172  yl  NEW  FORCE. 

"  Man,  the  composition  o'  stuff's  an  awfu' 
mystery." 

"  Matter  is  merely  a  form  of  energy." 

"  May  be.  Well,  we  experimented  until  I  got  a 
stuff  which  grew  just  so  much  smaller  and  heavier 
as  it  swallowed  up  half  its  bulk  and  a  fourth  of  its 
weight  of  another  metal ;  then,  when  agen  a  liquid, 
expanded  ;  so  all  y  'd  to  do  was  joost  to  pump  in 
and  off  the  liquid,  and  you  had  a  solid  mass  of 
metal  beating  just  like  a  living  heart." 

"  Very  clever." 

"  Eh,  but  it  was  what  we  wanted  for  the  pneu- 
matic motor !  It  was  joost  a  bit  uncanny  from  the 
first,  this  living  lump  o'  metal.  I  cut  it  through 
with  a  sht  saw,  and  it 's  joost  plain,  solid,  soft  alloy, 
and  it  works  like  a  charm.  We  fixed  up  the  gear 
o'  the  hull  of  an  old  yawl,  and  with  a  bit  o'  a  hand 
crank  to  work  the  pump,  we  ran  up  and  down  the 
river,  slack  or  full,  time  and  again." 

"  Then  if  you  have  a  really  practical  motor, 
Peter,  I'm  right  glad  of  it." 

"Aye,  but  I  'ver  nae  doon.  Man  !  but  I  'm  sair 
perplexed  o'  th'  matter." 

"  What  now  1 " 

"  Aboot  a  week  back  I  found  the  pump  eccentric 


A  NEW  FORCE.  173 

had  loosed  from  the  crank  shaft,  and  that  Tich 
and  I  had  been  turning  and  grinding  at  novvt,  for 
the  pump  could  nae  'a  worked  for  days." 

"  What  difference  did  that  make  ? " 

"  Nae  difference  whatever !  When  we  wanted  to 
go  ahead  the  metal  started  off  abeating  and  abeat- 
ing  and  away  we  went,  and  'gen  we  wanted  to 
stop,  we  stopped  ;  the  metal's  alive,  man,  and  I'm 
most  scared  to  death  wi'  it." 

I  made  as  thorough  examination  of  the  metal 
and  the  motor  mechanism  as  Peter  would  allow, 
and  certainly,  if  the  facts  are  not  exactly  as  he 
related  them,  he  has  a  boat  which,  without  any 
discoverable  cause,  is  driven  ahead  or  astern  at 
will ;  and  although,  on  his  voyages  up  and  down 
stream,  he  has  always  someone  grinding  away  at  a 
small  crank,  I,  Horace  Vesey,  have  been  convinced 
that  such  is  not  necessary  to  the  working  of  the 
Robertson  motor. 


Mysterious  Maisie. 


DEAR  MR.  VESEY,— It  is  very  good  of  you 
to  interest  yourself  in  my  behalf  in  our 
quest  for  "  Mysterious  Maisie  " — so  we  have  named 
the  kind  creature — and  I  lose  no  time  in  giving 
you  not  only  all  the  facts  concerning  her  visits, 
but  many  details  of  my  sister's  strange  experiences. 
For  the  best  of  reasons  I  cannot  add  to  the 
particulars  now  given  ;  you  have  the  whole  story, 
and  nothing  extraneous  to  it,  save  such  slight 
embellishments  as  my  sister  herself  has  written 
in  her  letters  and  journal,  and  some  explanatory 
comments  by  myself  to  references  which  would  be 
unintelligible  to  a  stranger. 

I  will  preface  the  story  by  stating  that  my  sister 
Laura  was  seventeen  when  our  father  died  ;  in  our 
straitened  circumstances,  and  with  mother's  health 
failing,  it  was  needful  that  she  should  at  once  earn 
her  living.  She  was  not  fitted  for  teaching,  and 
had  she  been  so,  I  think  my  experiences  as  assistant 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  175 

mistress  of  a  High  School  were  well  enough  known 
to  her  to  act  as  an  efficient  repcllant  from  embark- 
ing upon  a  like  career.     She  was  accomplished, 
fond  of  literature,  painted  a  little,  played  well,  and 
was  of  such  a  kindly  disposition  that  she  seemed 
eminently  fitted  for  the  post  of  companion  to  an 
elderly  or  invalid  lady,  and  we  were  glad  to  accept 
a  situation    of  this   kind    for   her.      True   it   was 
obtained    through  an  agency,  but   the  references 
were  quite  satisfactory,  and  such  enquiries  as  we 
could   make  brought  replies  which  reassured  us, 
and  we  were  confident  that  Laura  would  quickly 
gain  the  affection  of  all  with  whom  she  came  in 
contact.     My  sister  at  that  time  was  very  pretty  ; 
she  had  a  really  beautiful  face,  but  she  was  petite, 
very   slight,   very   fragile ;    a   delicately   nurtured 
child,  but  full  of  verve,  and  not  wanting  in  courage. 
She  was  not  unduly  timorous,  nor  was  she  over 
imaginative,  and  so  truthful  in  all  she  said,  and 
honest  in  all  she  did,  that  I  accept  as  actual  fact 
every  statement  she  has  made,  exaggerated  though 
those  accounts  may  appear,  and  extraordinary  as 
they  undoubtedly  are.    But  to  the  story.    My  sister 
wrote  in  her  journal,  under  the  date  of  October 
22nd,  1889: 


176  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

"Arrived     safely    at     Willesden     Junction     at 
4.33;   after  waiting  nearly  half-an-hour,  took  the 

train  to ,  reaching  that  station  in  less  than 

twenty  minutes;  took  a  'four-wheeler'  to  Miss 
Mure's.     The  streets  had  a  very  dingy  appearance, 

is  a  dowdy  suburb.     Soon  we  turned  down  a 

winding  lane,  very  badly  fenced,  not  many  houses 
in  it,  they  were  all  old  and  were  built  on  one  side 
of  the  road  ;  plenty  of  trees,  nearly  all  of  them 
bare  of  leaves.  The  car  stopped  in  a  wider  road 
just  out  of  the  lane  ;  the  house  lool<s  old  and 
badly  kept  from  the  outside  ;  it  stands  back  about 
twelve  yards  from  the  road.  The  garden  in  front 
is  very  badly  kept —  I  have  not  yet  seen  that  at  the 
back — it  is  walled  in,  with  iron  palisades  on  the  top 
of  the  wall,  and  ivy  and  other  creepers  grow  over 
the  fence  as  well  as  over  the  house.  The  front 
gate  is  in  an  iron  arch,  and  was  locked.  The 
maid,  whose  name  is  Agnes,  was  a  long  time 
answering  our  appeal ;  then,  when  she  saw  who  it 
was,  she  went  back  into  the  house  for  the  key,  so 
the  cabman  put  my  box  on  the  footway,  I  paid 
him,  and  he  drove  away.  I  did  not  at  all  like  the 
look  of  the  house  or  the  garden,  and  the  cold  flag- 
stones with  which  the  walk  from  the  gate  to  the 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  177 

front  door  is  paved  are  very  ugly  and  cheerless. 
Agnes  locked  the  gate  again  before  we  went  into 
the  house.  In  the  little  hall  it  was  so  dark  I  could 
not  see  anything,  but  when  the  door  was  shut,  and 
we  opened  another  leading  to  the  stairs,  I  felt  that 
the  front  door  was  lined  with  sheet  iron.  Every 
time  I  see  such  a  door  I  think  of  the  house  in 
which  Bill  Sikcs  made  his  last  stand,  but  I  do  not 
want  to  frighten  myself.  My  room  is  large  ;  it  has 
a  four-post  bedstead  with  green  rep  hangings,  a 
chest-upon-chest,  an  old  closed  press,  and  some 
old-fashioned  chairs.  The  only  lights  are  candles, 
the  window  is  small,  overgrown  with  a  creeper 
from  which  the  leaves  are  fast  falling,  and  is  barred 
with  five  iron  bars  and  some  ornamental  scroll 
work.  There  are  very  curious  prints  on  the  wall, 
and  some  designs,  which  I  cannot  make  out,  on 
the  ceiling.  In  the  walls  there  are  three  doors, 
not  counting  the  one  in  use  ;  one  of  those  has 
no  bolts,  but  is  locked.  I  have  placed  my  box 
against  it. 

"  I  have  not  seen  Miss  Mure.  Agnes  tells  me 
she  does  not  wish  to  see  me  until  to-morrow.  I 
have  had  tea  in  the  front  room  downstairs.  It  is  a 
long,  narrow  room,  with  three  tall  and  very  narrow 


178  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

windows  looking  into  the  front  garden,  and  a 
smaller  window  at  the  side,  by  the  fire-place,  also 
looking  out  upon  the  garden.  There  is  a  door 
leading  to  the  drawing-room,  which  is  at  the  back 
of  the  house.  The  room  seemed  to  be  very  dark, 
but  perhaps  that  was  due  to  the  dismal  light  out 
of  doors,  and  the  thick  growth  of  trees  and  shrubs 
in  front.  When  the  candles  were  lit — we  have  no 
gas  nor  lamps — I  saw  that  the  room  had  a  papered 
ceiling,  a  dirty,  cream-coloured  ground,  with  an 
open  floral  design  in  blue.  The  walls  are  panelled 
half  way,  the  upper  half  is  covered  with  an  orna- 
mental net  reaching  up  to  the  cornice;  at  the  back 
of  the  netting  the  wall  is  plastered  over  with 
canvas,  which  some  time  was  painted  stone  colour. 
There  are  no  pictures  in  the  room.  It  is  not 
home-like  or  cosy,  and  I  do  not  admire  the  style; 
but  I  have  never  seen  anything  at  all  like  it  before, 
perhaps  it  will  be  better  when  I  am  accustomed  to 
it ;  at  present  there  is  an  air  of  mystery  about  the 
house  and  its  inmates. 

"  Since  I  wrote  the  above  I  have  had  a  talk  with 
Agnes.  I  hope  nothing  she  told  me  was  true.  She 
is  a  strange  woman  ;  but  she  says  she  has  been 
here  over  fourteen  years,  so  I  cannot  think  things  are 


0- 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  179 

so  bad  as  she  represents  them  to  be.  If  her  idea 
was  to  frighten  me,  she  failed  ;  I  do  not  believe 
her  silly  tales.  At  first  I  was  amused  at  her  talk, 
for  she  speaks  the  true  cockney  dialect,  and  with  a 
peculiar  inflexion,  very  different  to  the  accent 
habitual  to  people  of  the  Midlands.  I  think  Agnes 
is  good-natured,  but  it  was  cruel  to  attempt  to 
frighten  me  with  silly  superstitions ;  she  is  very 
io-norant  if  she  does  not  know  that  all  she  said  is 
false.  I  hope  Miss  Mure  is  more  enlightened, 
otherwise  my  sojourn  here  will  not  be  pleasant.  I 
judge  them  to  be  funny  people  ;  they  must  be 
eccentric,  or  they  would  not  keep  a  crocodile  for 
a  pet. 

"Agnes  says  that  my  room  is  called  the  dragon 
room,  from  the  pattern  upon  the  ceiling.  I  am  to 
go  later  into  '  Caduceus,'  but  she  persuaded  Miss 
Mure  to  let  me  have  the  larger  room  at  first,  as 
beine  more  homelike.  I  wonder  what  '  Caduceus ' 
is  like  !  There  are  seven  bedrooms  —  some  of 
them  must  be  very  small — and  one  over  the  back 
kitchen  ;  in  that  Agnes  sleeps,  and  it  is  reached 
by  different  stairs. 

"After  her  silly  tales  about  hauntings,  I  asked  her 
why  she  did  not  keep  a  dog.     She  replied  that  she 


i8o  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

had  tried  several  times  to  get  one  to  stay,  but  they 
all  ran  away.  '  They  sees  'em,  and  they  won't  stop. 
Why  there's  Draysen's  bull  terrier,  what '11  kill 
anythin'  livin' ;  when  'c  come  with  the  meat  one 
day,  I  'ticed  him  in  through  the  side  entrance,  and 
put  him  in  the  back  garden.  He  were  right  savage 
when  I  shut  the  door  on  him,  but  'c  no  sooner 
turned  round  and  looked  the  other  way  than  his 
tail  dropped,  and  he  whined  that  awful  I  were  glad 
to  let  'im  out  there  and  then.  But  wc  must  ha' 
summut,  so  we've  got  Sivvy.' 

"'And  what  is  Sivvy .!''  I  asked. 

"  For  answer,  Agnes  commenced  to  explain  that 
Miss  Mure  is  a  spiritualist,  and  constantly  attended 
by  a  lot  of  spiritual  companions,  so  that  dogs  and 
other  animals  dread  her.  At  this  I  laughed  heartily. 
Agnes  was  not  offended,  but  she  said  I  evidently 
knew  very  little  of  such  matters.  We  were  then 
silent  for  a  few  minutes,  and  I  heard  mumblings 
and  scratchings.  *  Is  that  Sivvy } '  I  asked  laugh- 
ingly. '  No,'  she  replied  very  seriously,  'they're  at 
it  agen,'  by  they  meaning  the  spirits,  I  suppose  ; 
but  after  listening  she  said  it  was  the  '  sooterkin,' 
at  which  I  was,  of  course,  as  wise  as  before.  I  shall 
have  to  enlarge  my  vocabulary  very  considerably 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE,  i8i 

before  understanding  the  inmates  of  this  house. 
Sivvy  frightened  me  much  more  than  any  ghost  is 
hkely  to  do.  She  is  a  huge  crocodile,  nearly  four 
feet  in  length,  and  she  ran,  or  rather  waddled, 
straight  towards  me  as  soon  as  the  door  to  the 
kitchen  was  opened  ;  she  hissed  the  whole  time, 
and  sent  one  of  the  chairs  spinning  by  a  blow 
from  her  tail.  Agnes  had  ready  a  rough  and 
much  torn  Turkish  towel,  which  she  threw  over 
Sivvy 's  head  ;  the  reptile  snapped  savagely  at  it, 
and  got  its  teeth  entangled  in  the  threads,  and 
being  also  blindfolded  by  the  towel,  was  quiet 
until  Agnes  seized  its  snout  with  her  left  hand, 
and  taking  its  right  thigh  in  her  other,  lifted  it 
from  the  floor.  It  then  commenced  to  lash 
savagely  with  its  tail,  and  if  Agnes  was  not  badly 
hurt  by  the  blows,  she  must  be  destitute  of  feeling  ; 
but  it  was  only  for  an  instant,  for  she  slipped  the 
reptile  into  a  tank  underneath  the  side-table  by 
the  window.  She  looked  hot  and  flurried  when 
the  business  was  over,  but  she  gave  me  to  under- 
stand that  the  vicious  thing  was  always  loose  in 
the  outer  kitchen,  and  that  I  must  not  presume  to 
pass  that  way  unless  she  accompanied  me.  She 
said  also  that  Sivvy  was  in  and  out  of  the  tank  in 

N 


1 82  MYSTERIOUS   MAISIE. 

her  kitchen  all  night ;  a  significant  hint  that  neither 
I  nor  Miss  Mure  must  venture  beyond  our  own 
quarters  after  Sivvy's  supper  time. 

"  I  did  not  sleep  very  well  last  night.  Someone 
was  in  and  out  of  my  room  several  times,  but  they 
did  not  reply  to  my  challenge,  and  as  they  did  not 
molest  me,  no  harm  is  done.  I  expect  it  was 
Agnes,  trying  to  convince  me  of  the  truth  of  her 
ghost  stories.  I  saw  Miss  Mure  just  after  twelve 
o'clock  to-day.  She  is  an  ogress.  I  think  she  is 
harmless,  for  she  is  nearly  blind,*  but  she  is 
dreadful  to  look  upon  ;  very  big,  very  stout,  with  a 
great  fat  face  and  tremendous  cheeks  and  neck. 
She  speaks  in  a  very  snappy,  peremptory  manner, 
but  what  she  has  said  so  far  has  not  been 
di.sagrecable.  My  chief  duty  it  appears  is  to  read 
to  her  in  the  afternoons.  We  commenced  to-day ; 
she  has  a  large  number  of  books,  but  they  are 
very  old  and  about  many  curious  things.  Some 
of  them  arc  in  black  letter,  which  is  very  hard  to 
read  ;  some  are  in  Latin,  which  I  can  read,  but 
cannot  understand.  Miss  Mure  says,  so  much  the 
better.  When  she  tries  to  read  she  has  to  bring 
the  volume  quite  close  to  her  nose,  and  then  runs 
along  the  line.    It  must  be  very  trying  work  for  her, 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  183 

but  it  is  quite  comical  to  see.  We  finished  by 
reading  in  a  book  called  Ccrtaine  Secret  Wonders 
of  Nature,  and  I  had  to  copy  out  the  following 
description  of  a  monster,  for  Miss  Mure  said  she 
knew  where  there  was  one  just  like  it,  only  it  was 
nearly  six  months  old  ;  she  seemed  very  much 
interested  in  the  description,  which  she  has  learned 
by  heart. 

" '  Begotten  of  honourable  parents,  yet  was  he  most 
horrible,  deformed  and  fearefull,  having  his  eyes  of  the 
colour  of  fire,  his  mouth  and  his  nose  like  to  the  snoute  of 
an  Oxe,  wyth  an  Home  annexed  thereunto  like  the  Trumpe 
of  an  Elephant ;  all  hys  back  shagge-hairde  like  a  dogge, 
and  in  place  where  other  men  be  accustomed  to  have  brests, 
he  had  two  heads  of  an  Ape,  hauing  above  his  nauell 
marked  the  eies  of  a  cat,  and  joyned  to  his  knee  and  armes 
foure  heades  of  a  dog,  with  a  grenning  and  fearefull 
countenance.  The  palmes  of  his  feet  and  handes  were  like 
to  those  of  an  Ape  ;  and  among  the  rest  he  had  a  taile 
turning  up  so  high,  that  the  height  thereof  was  half  an  elle  ; 
who  after  he  had  lived  foure  houres  died.' 

"A  fortnight  has  passed  since  I  last  wrote  in 
my  journal.  I  have  had  two  letters  from  my 
sister  Maggie,  and  one  from  mother ;  both  com- 
plain that  they  have  not  heard  from  me,  save  by 
the  note  advising  my  arrival.  I  have  given  three 
letters  to  Agnes  to  post  for  me,  to-day  I  found 


1 84  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE 

them  on  the  dresser  in  her  kitchen.  I  am  not 
allowed  to  go  out  of  the  house  at  all  ;  first  one 
excuse  and  then  another  is  made,  but  I  shall  soon 
see  whether  or  not  any  attempt  will  be  made  to 
keep  me  prisoner  here.  Two  people  have  been  at 
different  times  to  sec  Miss  Mure,  but  the  interviews 
have  been  private.  There  is  very  little  variety  in 
the  life  we  lead,  and  our  reading  is  confined  to  the 
same  class  of  book.  I  have  become  quite  learned 
respecting  goblin-land.  I  should  know  much 
more  if  I  understood  better  the  Latin  books  I 
have  to  read,  but  they  are  printed  in  such  strange 
type  and  with  so  many  abbreviations,  that  I  have 
to  concentrate  my  attention  upon  the  words,  not 
the  sense.  How  different  this  world  to  the  one 
about  which  I  used  to  read,  and  in  which  I  used  to 
live !  This  is  one  peopled  by  demons,  phantoms, 
vampires,  ghouls,  boggarts,  and  nixies.  Names  of 
things  of  which  I  knew  nothing  are  now  so 
familiar  that  the  creatures  themselves  appear  to 
have  real  existence.  The  Arabian  Nights  are  not 
more  fantastic  than  our  gospels  ;  and  Lempri^re 
would  have  found  ours  a  more  marvellous  world 
to  catalogue  than  the  classical  mythical  to  which 
he    devoted    his    learning.     Ours    is    a   world    of 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  185 

luprachaun  and  clurichaune,  deev  and  cloolie,  and 
through  the  maze  of  mystery  I  have  to  thread  my 
painful  way,  now  learnhig  how  to  distinguish  oufe 
from  pooka,  and  nis  from  pixy;  study  long 
screeds  upon  the  doings  of  effreets  and  dwergers, 
or  decipher  the  dwaul  of  delirious  monks  who 
have  made  homunculi  from  refuse.  Waking  or 
sleeping,  the  image  of  some  uncouth  form  is 
always  present  to  me.  What  would  I  not  give  for 
a  volume  by  the  once  despised  "  A.  L.  O.  E."  or 
prosy  Emma  Worboise  ?  Talk  of  the  troubles  of 
Winifred  Bertram  or  Jane  Eyre,  what  are  they  to 
mine  ?  Talented  authoresses  do  not  seem  to 
know  that  however  terrible  it  may  be  to  have  as  a 
neighbour  a  mad  woman  in  a  tower,  it  is  much 
worse  to  have  to  live  in  a  kitchen  with  a  crocodile. 
This  elementary  fact  has  escaped  the  notice  of 
writers  of  fiction ;  the  re-statement  of  it  has 
induced  me  to  reconsider  my  decision  as  to  the 
most  longed-for  book ;  my  choice  now  is  the 
Swiss  Family  Robinson.  In  it  I  have  no  doubt  I 
should  find  how  to  make  even  the  crocodile  useful, 
or  how  to  kill  it,  which  would  be  still  better. 

"  It  is  a   month  to-day  since  I  left  home.     It 
seems  a  year.     I  am  conscious  of  a  great  change 


1 86  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

in  myself;  this  cooped -up  life,  the  whole  of  my 
time  passed  in  the  company  of  people  for  whom 
I  have  no  affection,  and  my  thoughts  engaged 
with  things  to  which  I  have  a  natural  aversion, 
have  altered  my  character.  That  this  change  was 
desired  by  my  employer  I  am  certain.  The 
atmosphere  of  mystery  and  unreality  which 
pervades  this  house  has  broken  my  nerve.  The 
trifling  irregularities  at  which  I  used  to  laugh  now 
oppress  me ;  the  dream  faces,  the  scrapings,  the 
waving  of  the  bed-curtains,  the  footsfeps  and  the 
scurrying,  which  disturb  my  rest,  I  cannot  attribute 
to  my  imagination.  Until  a  week  or  so  ago  I  felt 
strong  enough  to  dismiss  them  as  absurdities,  now 
I  do  not  know  what  to  think.  I  see  strange  forms 
disappearing  from  the  rooms  as  I  enter  them ; 
creatures,  like  to  nothing  in  the  heaven  above  or 
in  the  earth  beneath,  trip  across  the  landing  as  I 
mount  the  stairs  to  my  chamber ;  small  headless 
beasts  creep  through  the  skirting-board  on  the 
corridor  to  hide  themselves  from  my  gaze,  and 
these  matters  now  affect  me  greatly.  In  the 
words  of  Job, '  Fear  came  upon  me,  and  trembling, 
which  made  all  my  bones  to  shake.  Then  a  spirit 
passed  before  my  face;  the  hair  of  my  flesh  stood 


0. 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  187 

up :  it  stood  still,  but  I  could  not  discern  the  form 
thereof.'  I  am  quite  in  the  power  of  Miss  Mure; 
she  takes  my  hand  in  hers,  and  I  know  not  how 
the  time  passes,  but  I  feel  weak  and  listless ;  even 
the  letters  from  Maggie  and  mother  do  not  interest 
me;  they  are  in  answer  to  letters  I  do  not  remember 
to  have  written.  There  has  been  one  gathering 
here  for  the  performance  of  the  rites  of  the  higher 
mystery.  I  was  present,  but  I  remember  very 
little  of  them ;  one  great  horror  excluded  all 
others.  A  thing  they  brought  here,  half  human, 
half — I  know  not  what.  I  was  in  the  front  room 
downstairs  when  it  arrived.  It  stood  on  two 
splayed  feet  outside  the  front  gate  when  I  first 
saw  it,  and  its  hand  was  grasped  by  a  sad-looking, 
demure  little  man,  with  white  hair,  and  wearing 
large  blue  spectacles.  Its  face  was  hidden  by  a 
dark  silk  pockethandkerchief  tucked  in  under  the 
edge  of  a  heavy  cloth  cap,  and  it  made  uncouth 
noises,  and  tugged  at  the  bars  of  the  gate  like  a 
wild  beast  in  its  cage.  At  the  seance  we  were  in 
semi-darkness ;  at  the  table  it  was  placed  right 
opposite  me,  and  the  cap  and  handkerchief  were 
removed  —  but  it  would  be  wicked  to  describe 
what  was  disclosed — neither  God  nor  demon  could 


1 88  MYSTERIOUS   MAISIE. 

have  made  that  horror !  Its  keeper  stood  at  the 
back  of  it,  and  he  had  taken  from  the  black  hand- 
bag he  carried  a  short,  stiff  stick  with  a  pear-shaped 
end,  with  which  he  energetically  cudgelled  the 
horror  about  the  elbows  when  it  tried  to  get  across 
the  table  to  me  ;  apparently  the  only  thing  it 
sought  to  do.  Strange  shapes  flitted  about  in  the 
gloom,  harsh  noises  were  made,  there  was  some 
weird  chanting  and  hysterical  sobbing;  the  sooter- 
kin  was  brought  from  its  warm-lined  hatching-box, 
and  twitched  two  tentacles  sluggishly  after  the 
manner  of  a  moribund  jelly-fish  ;  but  my  attention 
was  riveted  on  the  horror  before  whom  I  crouched. 
Since  the  seance  I  have  had  more  leisure,  and  have 
hardly  seen  Miss  Mure,  who  is  engaged  in  pre- 
parations for  some  other  orgie ;  thus  I  have  time, 
and  now  some  inclination,  to  write  once  more. 

"Agnes  tells  me  that  I  am  soon  to  go  into 
'  Caduceus,'  a  small  room  at  the  back  of  the  house. 
It  looks  out  upon  that  corner  of  the  garden  which 
is  a  dense  tangle  of  shrub  and  bramble.  It  is  at 
the  angle  nearest  to  a  low  building  which  has 
been  built  on  a  piece  of  land  cut  off  from  the 
garden.  The  building,  Agnes  says,  is  the  mortuary 
for   this   district,  and    it   is  only  when  there  are 


r>. 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  189 

bodies  there  that  Miss  Mure  convenes  a  meeting. 
The  girl  who  came  to  the  last  stance  and  sat  at  my 
side  is,  Agnes  informs  me,  a  successful  sorceress. 
Only  a  short  time  ago  she  was  robust,  stout,  and 
healthy ;  now  she  is  like  a  walking  corpse,  and  she 
draws  her  strength  from  those  of  her  acquaintance 
who  do  not  shun  her.  If  Agnes  is  to  be  believed, 
this  Miss  Buimbert  must  be  a  sort  of  soul  vampire, 
sucking  the  spirituality  from  every  person  who 
allows  her  to  approach  within  range  of  her  in- 
fluence. I  was  doubtful  whether  she  was  in  reality 
a  person  or  only  the  phantom  of  one ;  it  has 
become  so  hard  to  me  now  to  distinguish  the 
actual  from  the  seemingly  real.  I  know  that  the 
headless  forms  and  curious  creatures  which  are 
ever  flitting  before  me,  and  disappearing  at  my 
approach,  are  but  illusions  or  phantasms  conjured 
by  Miss  Mure  to  make  an  impression  upon  me, 
and  it  is  to  her  that  I  owe  the  visitations  of 
intangible  visionary  monsters  who  disturb  my  rest 
with  groans,  and  make  my  waking  moments 
horrible  by  their  hideous  grimaces  and  threatening 
■gestures.  I  know  the  horror  was  real,  for  it  had 
to  be  admitted  by  the  front  gate,  and  the  impress 
left  by  its  clubbed  feet  was  visible  for  days  on  the 


190  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

clayey  side  walk  outside  the  entrance  gate.  The 
sooterkin  is  real,  for  I  have  touched  the  brown 
skin  of  its  boneless  body,  and  seen  the  impression 
of  its  short,  flabby,  rounded  limbs  in  the  soft  cotton 
wool  of  its  bed. 

"  I  know  the  phantoms  cannot  harm  me,  and  I 
pray  earnestly  for  preservation  from  all  ill,  and 
that  I  may  be  delivered  from  this  place. 

"  Why  was  I  brought  here .-'  For  what  unholy 
purpose  am  I  necessary  to  these  people  that  they 
guard  me  so  jealously }  Perhaps  Agnes  may  be 
induced  to  give  me  some  indication  of  my  fate. 

"  Three  days  have  passed  since  I  wrote  in  my 
journal ;  an  event  has  happened  which  has  in- 
creased the  mystery  of  this  place.  Yesternight, 
about  ten  o'clock,  a  car  drew  up  at  the  front  gate. 
I  was  in  the  front  room  and  peeped  through  the 
blind.  As  Agnes  passed  the  door  to  answer  the 
knock  she  turned  the  key  of  the  room  and  made 
me  a  prisoner.  She  admitted  three  men,  and  a 
fourth  stood  on  the  flags  between  the  door  and 
the  gate.  I  had  ample  opportunity  for  examining 
him  closely.  A  coarse,  ruffianly-looking,  burly 
man,  a  drover  or  butcher,  or  one  following  some 
brutalizing  calling,  I  judged,  from  his  appearance 


0. 

• 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  191 

and  his  manner  whilst  standing  and  walking. 
Dark  hair,  a  short  beard,  and  a  raucous  voice. 
After  admitting  the  men  Agnes  went  hurriedly  to 
her  kitchen,  and  locked  and  barred  the  door,  and 
soon  I  heard  the  hiss  and  the  clattering  of  furni- 
ture which  followed  '  Sivvy's '  entrance  into  the 
front  kitchen. 

"The  three  men  went  upstairs,  and  in  a  few 
moments  the  stillness  of  the  house  was  broken  by 
the  shrill  shrieks  of  a  female ;  the  screams  were 
accompanied  by  sounds  as  of  a  scuffle  and  over- 
turned furniture,  then  the  noise  partly  subsided, 
but  the  struggle  had  not  ceased.  I  heard  the 
heavy  breathing  of  the  men,  and  seemed  to  see 
the  efforts  made  by  the  woman  they  were  dragging 
to  the  stairs.  There  were  gasps  and  short  cries  as 
they  brought  her  downstairs,  and  a  short  but  sharp 
struggle  in  the  hall.  Then  the  burly  man  stepped 
within,  and  soon  the  four  re-appeared  in  front, 
half  carrying  half  dragging  a  struggling  woman. 
Her  light  hair  flew  in  disorder,  as  she  twisted  and 
bent  to  free  herself  It  was  with  difficulty  they 
forced  her  into  the  car,  and  I  saw  her  arms  waving 
in  helplessness  as  the  captors  endeavoured  to  enter 
the  vehicle.     I  saw,  too,  that  something  had  been 


192  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

tied  over  her  mouth,  and  the  last  thing  I  noticed 
on  her  thin  forearm,  from  which  the  dress  had  been 
torn,  was  a  freshly-  made  scratch  two  or  more 
inches  in  length,  from  which  the  blood  was  still 
trickling.  Three  of  the  men,  including  the  burly 
drover,  having  entered  the  vehicle,  the  fourth  rang 
our  bell,  then  mounted  the  seat  by  the  driver,  and 
as  they  drove  away  I  saw  them  pulling  down  the 
blinds  to  the  windows  of  the  car. 

"Agnes  went  out  at  once  and  locked  the  gate, 
then  bolted  and  barred  the  door  and  came  to  me. 
She  appeared  to  have  been  drinking  heavily,  and 
answered  my  earnestly-put  questions  in  an  in- 
coherent manner.  If  I  am  to  believe  her  there 
have  been  several  girls  engaged  at  different  times 
as  companions  to  Miss  Mure,  and  none  of  them 
have  escaped  ;  some  have  died,  others  have  been 
taken  away  after  residing  here  a  long  time.  What 
am  I  to  do.''  I  will  see  Miss  Mure  to-morrow  and 
demand  some  explanation  of  what  I  have  seen 
and  heard  ;  and  1  have  told  Agnes  to  tell  Miss 
Mure  when  she  first  sees  her  to-morrow  that  I 
must  have  an  interview. 

*'  I  did  not  sleep  at  all  last  night,  for  I  could  not 
dismiss  from  my  mind  the  scene  I  had  witnessed, 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  193 

and  what  with  speculating  upon  the  fate  of  the 
unhappy  creature  forcibly  taken  away,  and  fore- 
bodings of  ill  to  myself,  I  passed  a  most  wretched 
time. 

"  Somewhat  to  my  surprise  Miss  Mure  expressed 
her  willingness  to  see  me  at  once.  She  was  at 
breakfast  when  I  entered  her  bedroom,  feeling 
very  nervous,  and  not  quite  knowing  what  to  say. 
I  told  her  that  I  did  not  like  the  place,  and  wished 
to  go  home  ;  that  she  had  no  confidence  in  me, 
and  did  not  even  let  me  know  who  were  the 
inmates  of  the  house.  To  this  she  replied  that 
she  was  sorry  that  I  was  not  comfortable,  that 
Agnes  should  have  instructions  to  give  me  greater 
attention,  and  that  any  delicacy  I  might  express 
a  liking  for  should  be  obtained  for  me.  As  to  not 
knowing  who  were  the  inmates  of  the  house,  she 
could  not  understand  to  whom  I  referred.  No 
one  was  there,  or  had  been  there,  but  herself, 
myself,  and  Agnes.  When  I  told  her  of  what  I 
had  seen,  she  said  it  was  all  imagination ;  she 
knew  nothing  of  anyone  having  been  there,  and 
surely  she  would  have  heard  had  there  been  any 
such  struggle  as  I  described.  I  told  her  that  the 
footprints  on  the  footway  outside  the  gate,  and 


194  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

the  marks  of  the  carriage  wheels,  were  still  to  be 
seen  distinctly,  so  that  I  was  sure  I  had  not 
deceived  myself.  She  said  it  was  cruel  of  me  to 
mention  such  evidence,  as  I  knew  she  was  so 
afflicted  that  she  could  not  see  the  marks  herself; 
and  even  were  the  marks  there,  as  I  said,  she 
was  not  responsible,  for  they  were  not  upon  her 
premises,  and  what  people  did  outside  our  gates 
was  beyond  our  control.  The  neighbourhood  had 
greatly  deteriorated  since  she  first  resided  there. 
Had  they  not  forced  her  to  give  uf>  the  most 
delightful  portion  of  the  garden  for  the  erection  of 
a  public  mortuar)'  .■•  A  thing  which  so  incensed 
her  that  she  had  entirely  neglected  the  'beautiful 
pleasure  grounds' since,  and  allowed  the  gardens 
to  run  wild,  for  she  never  used  them  now,  and  she 
only  hoped  that  the  authorities  would  allow  her  to 
enjoy  possession  of  her  house  unmolested  for  the 
few  years  that  remained  to  her.  Then  I  com- 
plained of  the  crocodile.  To  this  the  answer  was 
that  I  need  not  go  near  it.  Siva — that  is  its  correct 
name — was  to  be  kept  in  the  kitchen  ;  it  was  a 
strange  pet,  but  Agnes  wished  to  keep  it,  and  as 
long  as  she  kept  it  in  her  own  quarters  she  was  to 
be  allowed  to  do  so.     If  it  was  once  found  in  any 


MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SI E.  195 

other  part  of  the  house  it  was  to  go ;  Agnes  knew 
that,  and  I  need  not  fear  that  it  would  be  allowed 
to  pass  the  threshold  of  the  kitchen.  Then  I  said 
that  I  did  not  like  the  'horror/  and  I  could  not, 
and  would  not,  stay  if  it  ever  came  again.  She 
replied  that  it  was  impertinent  of  me  to  attempt 
to  dictate  to  her  as  to  whom  she  should  or  should 
not  invite  as  guests  to  her  house,  and  that  she 
would  not  submit  to  my  dictation  ;  no  harm  had 
been  done  to  mc,  I  had  experienced  no  rudeness, 
and  she  was  sure  that  none  of  her  acquaintance 
would  insult  mc.  I  then  told  her  that  I  had 
heard  that  none  of  the  persons  who  had  previously 
filled  the  post  I  occupied  had  received  any  wages  ; 
that  I  was  too  poor  to  stay  there  if  not  paid,  and 
that  my  only  object  on  leaving  home  was  to  earn 
something  to  help  to  support  my  mother,  as  my 
sister's  salary  was  insufficient,  and  that  I  should 
be  pleased  to  be  able  to  send  them  something  at 
at  once.  She  listened  in  silence,  but  veritably 
stormed  her  reply.  I  had  been  listening  to  '  idle 
kitchen  tales,'  for  she  always  paid  when  the  money 
was  due,  my  first  quarter's  salary  was  not  payable 
until  Christmas.  I  should  have  it  then,  unless  she 
sent  me  about  my  business  before,  and  she  would 


196  MYSTERIOUS   MAISIE. 

like  to  know  if  there  were  any  other  preposterous 
claims  I  wished  to  make.  To  this  I  replied  some- 
what hotly  that  I  had  not  made  any  preposterous 
claims,  that  I  had  simply  asked  for  an  advance  of 
money  as  a  favour  and  for  the  purpose  I  stated  ; 
that  1  certainly  did  wish  for  greater  liberty ;  that 
I  had  never  been  outside  the  door  since  the  day  I 
came,  that  I  wanted  greater  freedom  for  writing 
and  posting  my  letters,  and  that  I  could  not 
consent  to  remain  in  her  service  unless  she  showed 
greater  confidence  in  me,  and  informed  of  the 
object  she  had  in  view  when  compelling  my 
attendance  at  such  meetings  as  the  seatice  at  which 
I  had  assisted.  She  said  that  she  was  pleased 
that  I  had  spoken  out  boldly,  for  she  now  felt  no 
diffidence  in  making  our  relative  positions  plain  to 
me.  She  wished  me  to  remember  that  she  stood 
in  loco  parentis,  and  therefore  could  not  allow  me 
to  wander  about  alone,  for  the  neighbourhood  was 
not  one  of  the  kind  in  which  a  young  girl  could 
do  so  with  impunity.  But  I  was  not  to  imagine 
that  it  was  by  her  wish  that  I  was  confined  to  the 
premises.  On  fitting  occasions,  and  as  oppor- 
tunities offered,  we  should  drive  and  walk  out 
together.     As  to  the  writing  of  letters  I  was,  and 


0. 


MYSTERIOUS   MAISIE.  197 

always  had  been,  quite  free  to  write  when  I  liked 
and  whatever  I  wished  to  either  my  mother  or  my 
sister,  and  so  far  from  having  tampered  with  my 
correspondence  she  was  only  too  pleased  to  know 
that  my  letters  had  been  delivered  to  me  personally 
by  the  postman.  I  sadly  mistrusted  her,  but  she 
was  sure  it  was  because  I  did  not  know  her  suffi- 
ciently well,  and  as  proof  of  the  kindly  interest 
she  took  in  my  welfare,  and  that  of  my  mother 
and  sister,  she  would  be  pleased  to  advance  me, 
there  and  then,  five  pounds  on  account  of  my 
first  quarter's  salary  if  I  would  undertake  to  send 
it  at  once,  writing  only  a  few  lines  to  say  why  it 
had  been  sent,  and  in  her  presence  putting  the 
money  in  the  envelope,  sealing  it  and  taking  it 
directly  to  the  gate,  and  giving  it  to  any  boy  who 
might  be  playing  in  the  locality  to  post  in  the 
letter  box  which  we  could  see  about  a  hundred 
yards  distant.  She  knew  it  must  be  tiresome  to  a 
young  girl  to  have  no  companions  but  Agnes,  so,  if 
my  mother  was  agreeable,  I  might  at  Christmas 
spend  a  few  days  with  friends  in  London  ;  or,  if 
that  could  not  be  arranged,  I  might  invite  anyone 
to  spend  some  time  with  me  in  her  house ;  she 
would  always  be  ready  to  grant  me  facilities  to 

O 


1 98  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

receive  or  visit  any  friend  of  whom  my  mother 
might  approve.  As  to  the  object  of  her  studies 
and  work,  she  was  gratified  that  I  showed  any 
interest  in  them.  I  was  possessed  of  sufficient 
inteHigence,  she  thought,  to  form  some  idea  of  her 
work  from  the  book's  I  had  read  to  licr.  She  was 
engaged  in  researches  of  a  kind  not  understood 
by  many,  and  she  admitted  that  the  m^cthods  it 
was  necessary  to  adopt  were  not  always  pleasant ; 
indeed  they  were  viewed  with  such  suspicion  by 
the  authorities  that  it  was  advisable"  to  work  in 
secret,  or  at  anyrate  in  such  a  manner  as  would 
excite  but  little  suspicion.  She  concluded,  '  I 
liked  you,  dear,  from  the  time  I  first  saw  your 
portrait,  and  I  hope  some  day  you  will  be  an 
earnest  worker  in  the  cause  to  which  I  have 
devoted  my  life.' 

"  I  made  haste  to  apologise  fully,  and  gladly 
availed  myself  of  her  oft'er  to  make  the  remittance. 
I  thought  how  pleased  dear  mother  and  Maggie 
would  be  to  receive  my  first  earnings,  and  I  took 
the  five  sovereigns  to  Agnes  to  get  changed  into  a 
note  by  one  of  the  tradesmen.  Then  I  wrote  my 
letter,  and  submitted  it  to  Miss  Mure,  who  at  once 
approved  it,  though  it  took  her  some  time  to  read 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  199 

it.  When  Agnes  brought  up  the  note  I  took  the 
number  and  date,  at  Miss  Mure's  suggestion,  and 
also  the  name  of  the  last  owner,  '  H.  Fletcher,' 
scrawled  on  the  back,  and  stated  them  upon  the 
receipt  I  gave  her ;  then  in  her  presence  and  in 
that  of  Agnes  I  put  the  note  and  the  letter  in  the 
envelope,  sealed  it  with  black  wax,  and  at  once 
went  with  Agnes  to  the  front  gate  to  find  a  boy  to 
post  it.  At  Miss  Mure's  suggestion  we  staj'cd 
there,  and  watched  him  take  it  to  and  drop  it  in 
the  box,  then  gave  him  another  penny  when  he 
came  back.  I  never  was  so  pleased  as  when  I 
saw  the  boy  drop  the  letter  in.  I  felt  quite  content 
to  remain  with  Miss  Mure,  and  I  told  Agnes  so. 
She  did  not  say  anything.  I  added  that  though 
we  had  no  friends  in  London,  a  friend  of  mine 
had,  and  no  doubt  I  should  have  an  invitation 
from  them,  and  leave  for  a  few  days  at  Christmas. 
'  Oh  no,  you  won't ! '  said  Agnes.  '  I  've  been 
here  fourteen  year  last  Febry,  and  it  ain't  the 
fust  time  I  've  seen  this  trick  played.  Don't  I 
remember  poor  Miss  Jo }  Why,  'er  stood  here 
just  as  you,  and  talked  about  goin'  'ome  in  a 
fortnight ;  but  'er  war  took  bad  and  died ;  and 
'er  went  'ome   from   the   mortrey,  'er  did.     The 


200  MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SI  E. 

missis  ain't  never  so  dangerous  as  when  her  *s 
nice,  that's  it,  miss.  It  ain't  her  fault,  but  I'm 
sorry  for  yer,  I  am.' 

"No  sooner  were  we  back  in  the  house  than 
Miss  Mure  called  me.  I  hastened  to  her,  and  she 
held  out  to  me  the  note  I  had  sent  in  the  letter, 
and  laughingly  asked  me  why  I  had  forgotten  to 
enclose  it.  There  it  was,  the  number  and  the 
name  both  corresponded  with  those  I  had  taken 
of  the  one  I  was  sure  I  had  enclosed  to  mother. 
'Have  you  sent  the  real  note  or  only  tfie  phantom .-'' 
she  asked.  I  was  too  confused  to  reply.  '  Well, 
we  will  wait  until  we  hear  from  your  home,'  she 
said  with  a  smile,  and  motioned  me  to  leave  the 
room. 

"  I  have  had  a  long  talk  with  Agnes ;  she 
refused  to  say  anything  about  the  event  of  the 
other  evening,  but  says  I  shall  'see  what  I  shall 
see.'  I  cannot  make  out  at  all  what  became  of 
the  other  girls;  but  as  to  my  fate,  Agnes  makes  no 
secret  of  what  she  believes  is  in  store  for  me.  '  If 
I  was  you,  miss,  I  should  pra}'.  I  should  ;  it  can't 
do  no  harm  to  you,  and  it  '11  make  yer  'appy. 
Why  don't  I  pray }  It  ain't  much  use  prayin' 
when  the  copper  'ave  'is  'and  on  yer  shoulder,  is 


• 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  201 

it  ?  I  hadn't  oughter  come  'ere,  I  'adn't.  If  I  'd 
gone  to  quod  it'd  only  been  for  life  at  the  wust. 
But  Agnes  Coley  'd  had  one  taste,  and  her  d'ain't 
want  two,  so  'er  chivvied  the  beak,  and  'as  'er 
liberty — livin'  alone  in  a  cellar  with  a  bloomin' 
crocerdile,  that's  what  'er's  doin'.' 

" '  But  I  have  not  "  chivvied  the  beak,"  and  I 
am  here,'  I  argued. 

""Course  ycr  'aven't.  It's  yer  fate,  that's  all. 
You  won't  be  here  for  a  couple  o'  bloomin'  stretches 
fightin'  for  ycr  livin'  with  a  stinkin'  crocerdile. 
You  '11  be  a  hangel  long  afore  that.' 

"'But,  Agnes,  tell  me  why  must  I  be  an  angel } 
If  what  you  tell  me  is  true,  I  do  not  think  poor 
Miss  Mure  and  her  friends  want  angels,  they  seem 
to  choose  such  very  opposite  characters  for  their 
acquaintance.' 

" '  Look  'ere,  miss,  't  ain't  that  missis  wants  yer 
to  become  a  hangel;  yer '11  become  a  hangel  'cause 
it 's  yer  nature.' 

" '  I  do  not  understand  you.' 

"  *  Well,  see  'ere.  S'pose — only  s'pose  a'  course 
— s'pose  that  there  thing  yer  call  the  'orror  were 
to  come  here,  and  be  put  in  "  Salymandy,"  and 
you  in  "  Caduceus,"  with  only  a  bit  a'  tishy  paper 


202  MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SI E. 

a  dividin'  yer  room  from  his  'n.  Don't  yer  think 
yer  'd  soon  be  a  hangel  thin  ? ' 

"  I  shuddered. 

" '  Yer  'd  better  pray,  miss ;  though  it  ain't  for 
the  likes  o'  mc  to  tell  yoii  to  pray — if  I  'd  a  pray'd 
for  fourteen  year  instead  o'  carryin'  on  as  I  've 
been  doin' — but  there,  it  ain't  no  use  cryin'  over 
spilt  milk.' 

" '  But  why  should  the  horror  be  brought  here  at 
all  > ' 

"'You  ask  that?  Well,  I  should  *ave  thought 
you'd  a  knowed.  There  was  poor  Miss  Jo,  a  nice 
girl  she  was,  and  she  used  to  tell  me  that  what  the 
hinner  cercle  was  after  was  the  makin'  o'  summat 
different  to  'omunclusses,  and  as  how,  when  all 
things  was  properishus,  they'd  try  agen  and  agen 
until  they  did  get  somethin'  fresh.  We  was  great 
in  mandrakes  in  them  days,  miss,  and  some  haw- 
ful  things  I  've  seen  in  this  house.  Poor  Miss  Jo, 
'er  zvas  a  dear  good  girl,  just  like  yerself;  but  I 
found  her  'alf  dead  in  Caduceus,  and  the  dwerger 
what  used  to  be  here  ain't  been  nigh  since  that. 
You  do  put  me  in  mind  o'  Miss  Jo,  miss,  you 
do.' 

•'  I  did  not  quite  understand  Agnes  at  first,  but 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  203 

soon  the  import  of  much  I  had  read  to  Miss  Mure 
seemed  clear  to  me. 

"  You  pretend  to  like  me,  Agnes,  I  said.  Why 
did  you  not  help  Miss  Jo,  if  you  liked  her  as  you 
say  you  did  ? " 

" '  That 's  it,  miss,  I  ain't  no  good.  When  the 
times  is  properishus  I  could  no  more  stir  a  finger 
to  help  yer  than  Sivvy  could  if  yer  tumbled  in  a 
vat  o'  bilin'  oil.' 

" '  Then  if  you  believe  that,  and  wish  to  help 
me,  let  me  escape  from  here  at  once.'  I  clung 
to  her  arm,  for  I  felt  a  fear  I  had  never  before 
experienced. 

"'No,  miss,  that  wouldn't  save  yer,  and  it 'd  be 
worse  than  death  to  me.  I  'an't  live  'ere  fourteen 
year  for  nothin'.  I  've  'eard  all  that  before.  Yer 
a  brave  girl,  you  are,  braver  than  Miss  Jo,  but 
I  s'pose  it  '11  be  the  same  with  you  as  with  the 
rest.' 

"We  were  silent  for  some  time. 

" '  Agnes,  will  you  tell  me  —  will  you  let  me 
know — if  that  thing  ever  comes  here  again  ? ' 

"  '  I  can't  promise,  miss.' 

" '  If  only  I  could  get  a  few  days  I  could  escape,' 
I  said  in  despair. 


204  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

'"No,  yer  couldn't.  There  was  that  Miss  Van- 
over  who  got  out  of  a  Russian  prison,  trying  for 
months  to  escape  from  'ere,  and  'er  never  could. 
Besides,  'ow  do  you  know  'e  ain't  here  now } 
What  would  you  do  if  you  met  'im  on  the  stairs 
to-night .'' ' 

"  I  screamed. 

" '  Be  quiet,  or  I  '11  let  Sivvy  in.  You  'd  better 
go  to  bed  now.' 

"  '  Oh,  do  help  me,  Agnes  ! '  I  pleaded. 

" '  And  'aven't  I  helped  yer  .-•  'Avcft't  I  warned 
yer  of  yer  fate }  Ain't  it  because  I  like  you 
I  'vc  told  yer  what  I  'ave .-'  You  do  what  I  told 
you.' 

"  I  came  upstairs,  and  have  written,  and  now 
feel  more  trustful.  Surely  mother's  prayers  will 
avail  with  the  good  God,  and  His  angels  will 
guard  me. 

"  I  slept  soundly  that  night,  but  the  last  two 
days  my  terror  has  increased.  I  notice  just  those 
indications  of  a  forthcoming  meeting  which  im- 
mediately preceded  the  last  sMnce,  and  the 
passages  w^e  have  read  in  the  books  of  magic  have 
prepared  me  for  the  attempt  which  I  feel  certain 
will  be  made.     Agnes  has  taken  me,  for  the  first 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  205 

time,  into  '  Caduceus,'  and  shewn  me  the  window 
bars  which  were  bent  by  Miss  Jo  in  her  frantic 
endeavours  to  escape,  and  I  have  peeped  into  the 
adjoining  cupboard, 'Salamander,'  which  is  arranged 
more  Hke  a  stall  for  a  beast  than  a  bedroom  for  a 
human  creature.  It  is  divided  by  the  flimsiest  of 
partitions  from  '  Caduceus,'  and  there  is  a  door 
communicating  which  /  could  easily  break  down. 
I  have  a  letter  from  mother  acknowledging  the 
receipt  of  my  remittance,*  and  containing  some 
words  of  encouragement  which  I  shall  lay  to  heart. 
I  showed  the  letter  to  Miss  Mure,  and  read  it  to 
her.  She  smiled  and  said  she  hoped  I  was  now 
satisfied.     Unfortunately  I  am  not. 

"  Last  night  I  sustained  another  shock.  I  was 
again  in  that  downstairs  room  where  I  spend  so 
much  of  my  time,  fearing  to  see  that  horror  once 
more,  yet  always  on  the  lookout  for  it ;  it  would 
be  still  worse  if  it  came  into  the  house  unknown 
to  me.  A  two-wheeled  cart  of  funny  shape,  like 
that  used  for  dehvering  pianofortes,  stopped  at  the 
gate.  Four  men  were  on  it.  I  recognised  the 
tread  of  one  at  once,  he  was  the  burly,  butcher-like 

*  No   money   was   received    and    no   acknowledgmen':   sent. — 
Maggie  Gleig. 


2o6  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

man  who  had  waited  on  the  flags  when  the  woman 
was  dragged  away.  I  was  again  locked  in  the 
room  by  Agnes,  who  however  did  not  retreat  to 
her  kitchen,  but  fetched  h'ghts,  and  the  men 
brought  from  the  vehicle  a  large  coffin.  Their 
burden  seemed  heavy.  They  spoke  in  low  whis- 
pers, and  once  inside  the  house  the  door  was  shut. 
Then  they  conveyed  the  coffin  upstairs,  and  I 
heard  their  irregular  tramp  across  the  landing. 
From  the  manner  in  which  the  coffin  was  handled 
I  knew  that  it  was  not  empty.  ' 

"  Did  it  contain  the  corpse  of  the  woman  whom 
less  than  a  week  ago  I  had  seen  forcibly  dragged 
from  the  house .''  Or  was  it  intended  for  me  ? 
Did  it  contain  the  living  horror,  smuggled  thus 
into  the  house  so  that  I  should  not  know  of  its 
coming  .'' 

"The  men  were  not  long  upstairs,  and  soon 
descended  and  drove  away.  Agnes  went  straight 
to  her  kitchen  without  unfastening  the  door  of  the 
room  in  which  I  was.  I  called  and  knocked,  but 
obtained  no  reply. 

"  It  was  nearly  midnight  when  the  door  com- 
municating with  the  drawing-room  opened,  and 
Miss   Mure  beckoned   to  me  to  follow  her.     We 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  207 

went  upstairs,  and  she  told  me  that  my  room  had 
been  changed.  I  was  to  sleep  henceforth  in 
'Caduceus,'  whither  my  things  had  already  been 
conveyed, 

"  She  showed  me  into  the  room,  and  left  me 
there  with  less  than  a  half  inch  of  candle,  locking 
the  door  upon  me.  I  at  once  attempted  to 
barricade  the  fhmsy  door  which  divided  my  room 
from  the  'pen,'  but  the  result  was  unsatisfactory. 
Then  I  looked  for  my  Bible,  but  none  of  my 
books  appeared  to  have  been  brought  into  the 
room.  It  did  not  take  long  to  search  the  small 
apartment,  and  my  things  were  so  few  that  the 
books  must  have  been  left  behind  purposely. 
There  was  no  bedstead  in  the  room,  but  in  its 
place  was  a  long  settle  like  a  boxed-in  bath  or 
water  cistern,  and  on  the  top  of  this  a  straw 
mattress  was  laid  and  the  bed  made ;  a  long 
curtain,  hanging  over  a  pole  swung  above  the 
middle  of  the  bed  in  the  French  fashion,  hid  the 
want  of  a  bedstead.  Suddenly  it  occurred  to  me 
that  the  coffin  had  been  placed  in  the  locker 
under  my  bed.  For  some  minutes  I  was  too 
frightened  at  the  thought  to  do  more  than  stare 
blankly  at  the  bed.     When  I  commenced  to  lift  up 


2o8  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

the  palliasse  the  candle  gave  a  warning  flicker,  and 
I  was  in  utter  darkness  before  I  could  make  even 
a  cursory  examination  of  the  locker.  Left  without 
light  and  with  the  apartment  in  disorder,  I  sat  in  a 
half  dazed  condition  on  the  first  chair  into  which  I 
could  drop  ;  straining  my  eyes  to  see  further  into 
the  darkness  and  my  ears  to  catch  a  sound  from 
the  next  room.  In  a  short  time  I  succeeded  in 
frightening  myself  completely.  I  heard,  or  thought 
I  heard,  the  peculiar  grunting  of  the  horror,  and  I 
flung  myself  against  the  door  fror?i  my  room, 
hoping  to  break  it  down,  but  the  effort  was  useless, 
and  I  again  sank  helplessly  into  the  chair.  It  was 
whilst  listening  breathlessly  for  the  sounds  I  so 
well  remembered,  that  my  attention  was  distracted 
by  a  sigh,  as  the  soughing  of  the  wind,  from  the 
box  bed  before  me.  I  looked  in  that  direction, 
and  in  the  pitchy  blackness  saw  a  bright  white 
figure,  first  its  head  projecting  through  the  lid  of 
the  box,  or  the  bottom  of  the  bed,  then  slowly  it 
arose  —  a  corpse  fully  dressed  out  in  its  grave 
clothes,  with  livid  face,  fallen  jaw,  and  wide-open 
glassy  eyes  staring  vacantly  before  it.  Very  many 
strange  things  I  had  seen  since  staying  at  Miss 
Mures,  but  no  spectre  so  struck  mc  with  terror  as 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  209 

did  this  one.  I  felt  that  I  could  not  stay  there 
with  it.  I  sprang  up,  and  whilst  my  gaze  was 
riveted  upon  it  fell  back  towards  the  door  of 
'Salamander'  and  groped  for  the  fastenings.  The 
door  yielded  to  my  pressure,  and  scrambling  over 
my  box  I  entered  the  little  pen  or  cupboard,  which 
was  associated  in  my  mind  with  the  thing  I  most 
dreaded.  In  the  delirium  of  terror  I  felt  that  I 
must  reach  Agnes,  but  I  had  sufficient  sense  to 
clutch  at  the  bed  coverlet  as  I  escaped  from  my 
room.  The  door  from  'Salamander'  was  unlocked, 
and  without  stopping  to  think  I  sped  along  the 
corridor  and  hurried  downstairs,  groping  my  way 
more  slowly  in  the  less  known  hall  and  passages 
leading  to  the  kitchen.  The  door  had  no  lock — in 
this  very  old  part  of  the  house  a  drop  latch  was 
the  only  fastening — and  by  working  away  perse- 
veringly  the  stop  peg  Agnes  stuck  in  above  the 
latch  would  drop  out.  I  knew  Siva  would  be 
near,  and  had  the  coverlet  ready  to  throw  over 
her,  but  when  I  gently  opened  the  door  and  peered 
in  I  saw  Siva  was  perched  half  on  a  chair  and  half 
on  the  kitchen  table  still  and  dumb,  whilst  before 
the  fire  there  stood  the  figure  of  a  man  from 
whom  the  skin  had  been  removed.     It  was  like  an 


2  10  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

anatomical  figure  designed  to  show  the  muscles ; 
its  grinning  face,  prominent  teeth,  and  colourless 
scalp  were  doubly  horrible  in  the  glow  of  the 
dying  fire.  As  it  turned  its  head  to  look  at  me 
the  last  spark  of  hope  died  in  my  heart,  and  with 
a  loud  scream  I  fell  forward  on  the  floor  and 
fainted. 

"When  I  recovered  consciousness  I  was  again 
on  the  bed  in  '  Caduccus.'  The  light  of  a  foggy 
morning  showed  that  the  room  was  empty,  and 
some  untouched  breakfast  was  on  a 'tray  by  my 
bedside.  Was  the  adventure  of  last  night  a  dream 
or  a  reality  .'' 

"  I  arose  and  went  at  once  downstairs  and  wrote 
up  my  journal.  When  I  went  there  again,  in  the 
dusk  of  the  early  evening,  a  young  woman  was 
sitting  in  an  obscure  corner ;  I  bowed  to  her,  and 
took  up  my  accustomed  position  at  the  front 
window.  She  crossed  over  to  me,  and  sat  by  my 
side.  I  felt  pleased  that  she  did  so,  and  soon  we 
commenced  a  conversation.  I  learned  that  her 
name  was  Maisie,  and  she  told  me  that  she  under- 
stood my  fears,  and  that  in  time  I  should  be  free 
of  them.  Her  face  seemed  familiar,  her  voice  was 
sweet,  and  manner  gentle  and  subdued.     I  could 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  211 

learn  nothing  concerning  Miss  Mure,  and  Maisie 
told  me  that  she  could  never  see  me  in  her  presence, 
but  she  would  be  in  that  room  frequently,  and 
possibly  she  could  come  to  me  occasionally  in  my 
new  room. 

"  I  told  her  of  my  dread  of  that  room,  and  of 
the  great  fear  I  entertained  that  the  cupboard  next 
to  it  would  be  tenanted  by  the  creature  who  was 
sometimes  brought  there.  She  told  me  it  was 
wrong  to  anticipate  trouble,  the  danger  was  less 
real  than  I  imagined.  I  spoke  of  what  I  had  seen 
from  that  window,  and  she  shuddered  when  I 
described  the  struggles  of  the  woman  who  had 
been  dragged  away.  I  commenced  to  tell  her  of 
what  I  had  seen  brought  back  the  night  before, 
but  she  prevented  me  with  an  impatient  gesture. 
I  dropped  the  Subject,  but  soon  the  thoughts  which 
were  uppermost  in  my  mind  were  again  the  topic  of 
my  tale,  and  I  told  her  of  the  spectre  I  had  seen 
arise  from  beneath  my  bed.  She  arose  abruptly, 
and,  with  a  sad  wave  of  the  hand,  left  the  room  by 
the  door  leading  to  the  passage.  I  remained  there 
musing,  and  hoping  that  she  would  soon  return. 
The  darkness  and  loneliness  became  oppressive. 
I  sought  Agnes,  but  I  dared  not  speak  to  her  of 


212  MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SIR. 

Maisie,  and  as  we  had  little  to  say  to  each  other, 
she  went  to  bed  early. 

"  That  night  I  barely  slept  at  all,  the  remem- 
brance of  my  adventures  the  night  before,  or  the 
too  vivid  nature  of  my  dream,  prevented  slumber. 
I  may  have  dozed  several  times,  but  1  had  no 
sleep  until  daylight  broke,  when  I  fell  into  a 
troubled  slumber.  When  in  the  afternoon  I 
again  entered  the  downstairs  room  Maisie  was 
there.  Her  presence  cheered  me ;  she  said  but 
little,  and  all  too  soon  she  went,  ■♦l  am  pleased 
with  the  companionship  of  Maisie;  sometimes  I 
find  her  in  my  bedroom,  but  there  she  is  always 
more  sad  than  when  downstairs,  and  I  barely 
notice  her  coming  and  going.  She  glides  in  and 
out  as  a  ghost  might.  My  manner,  likely  enough, 
is  the  same.  To-day,  when  I  looked  in  the  mirror, 
I  was  horrified  at  my  appearance.  My  face  is 
pallid  as  death,  and  set  in  its  frame  of  hay-coloured 
hair,  and  with  two  violet  eyes  shining  like  burning 
coals,  I  doubt  whether  it  would  not  frighten  a 
visitor  as  much  as  any  real  spectre  could  do. 

"  Something  tells  me  I  am  not  long  for  this 
world ;  I  think  of  mother  and  Maggie,  and  burst 
into  tears.     They  will   miss  me.     If   it  were  not 


MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SI E.  213 

for  them  I  think  I  should  like  to  be  at  rest ;  but 
when  I  think  about  it  '  a  strange  perplexity  creeps 
coldly  on  me,  like  a  fear  to  die.'  I  have  talked 
about  this  to  Maisie,  and  she  answered  peremptorily 
that  I  must  not  die  here.  '  You  know  not  what  it 
means  to  die  in  this  place.'  I  looked  at  her 
earnestly.  Was  she  real  .■'  The  words  of  Dryden 
came  imperatively  into  my  mind — 

"  '  Oh  !  't  is  a  fearful  thing  to  be  no  more. 
Or  if  it  be,  to  wander  after  death  ; 
To  walk,  as  spirits  do,  in  brakes  all  day ; 
And  when  the  darkness  comes,  to  glide  in  paths 
That  lead  to  graves  ;  and  in  the  silent  vault, 
Where  lies  your  own  pale  shroud,  to  hover  o'er  it. 
Striving  to  enter  your  forbidden  corpse. ' 

"  I  looked  tearfully  at  Maisie ;  she  did  not 
reply,  but  her  face  was  ineffably  sad.  As  I  cried 
piteously,  '  Oh,  Maisie  !  Maisie  ! '  she  left  the  room 
hastily. 

"  I  saw  her  again  when  I  went  to  my  room  ;  her 
face  was  still  troubled,  but  she  drew  me  towards 
her  affectionately,  and  we  talked  together  for  a 
long  time  of  love,  and  trust,  and  of  beauty.  The 
pale  moonlight  shone  into  the  room,  and  by  its 
faint  glimmer  Maisie's  face  seemed  truly  beautiful; 
but  for  the  first  time  I  noticed  that  her  hands  were 

P 


214  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

coarse,  and  that  upon  the  wrist  of  one  there  was 
the  scratch  I  had  seen  on  the  arm  of  the  woman 
who  had  been  dragged  from  the  house  on  that 
terrible  evening  a  fortnight  ago.  She  smiled 
when  she  saw  that  I  noticed  the  scar,  but  offered 
no  explanation.  It  seemed  to  alter  the  thread  of 
our  discourse,  for  she  talked  to  me  of  my  position 
in  the  house,  of  the  heavy  work  sJic  had  to  do  on 
the  morrow.  It  would  be  best  for  me  to  go,  if  I 
really  wished.  I  told  her  how  I  dreaded  the  next 
meeting,  and  how  anxious  I  was  to» escape.  For 
some  minutes  she  was  silent ;  she  then  said  it 
would  be  hard  to  part  from  me,  but  to-morrow,  if 
I  would  trust  her,  she  would  show  me  how  to 
escape.  I  was  to  follow  her  in  silence,  soon  after 
midnight,  and  must  promise  not  to  speak  to  her. 
I  expressed  my  readiness  to  do  all  that  she  wished, 
and  commenced  at  once  to  think  out  my  plans  for 
getting  my  things  together  in  readiness.  She  said 
that  she  was  tired,  and  with  my  permission  would 
rest  for  a  time  on  my  bed.  She  lay  down,  and 
after  looking  at  her  for  a  time  I  turned  away  and 
watched  the  moon  and  the  slowly-floating  clouds. 
I  must  have  dozed,  for  when  I  again  looked  for 
her  I  found  that  she  had  disappeared. 


0 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  215 

"  When  I  awoke  in  the  morning  it  was  already- 
late,  but  I  should  have  slept  on  had  not  the  noise 
of  strange  footsteps  on  the  landing  disturbed  me, 
I  dressed  hastily,  and  upon  leaving  my  room  was 
in  time  to  see  two  men  dragging  the  coffin  from 
under  my  bed  through  a  door  in  the  wooden 
partition  which  divided  the  room  from  the  landing. 
I  waited  and  saw  that  it  was  taken  to  the  stance 
room. 

"  Agnes  has  been  in  a  very  bad  temper  all  day. 
Siva  has  been  thrust  out  into  the  garden,  and 
lurks  about  in  the  bushes.  The  house  has  been 
reeking  with  strange  odours,  and  the  preparations 
for  the  meeting  to-night  are  now  completed.  I  do 
so  hope  Maisie  will  not  fail  me,  and  that  I  shall 
leave  this  house  to-night  for  ever.  I  have  not 
seen  Miss  Mure,  nor  did  I  expect  to.  Maisie  has 
not  been  here,  and  I  am  waiting  patiently  at  the 
window,  looking  out  for  the  arrival  of  that  most 
fearful  of  all  things  which  attends  the  meeting  of 
the  black  magicians.  I  feel  that  if  I  see  it  again 
I  shall  never  more  write  in  this,  my  journal.  It  is 
at  the  gate,  gripped  tightly  by  the  old  man  with 
blue  spectacles.     Adieu ! 

%  «  Ji^  «  « 


2i6  MYSTERIOUS  MAI  SIR. 

"  East  Sheen, 

^^  December  \a^th. 

"Dearest  Mother, — Mr.  Frank's  telegram  has  in- 
formed you  that  I  have  left  Miss  Mure's.  That  the 
why  and  wherefore  of  my  conduct  may  be  understood 
without  inconvenient  explanations  by  word  of  mouth 
when  I  see  you,  I  send  you  the  journal  I  have  kept 
since  I  went  there,  and  when  I  tell  you  that  I  have 
promised  one  to  whom  I  owe  my  life  that  I  will  never 
speak  of  my  experiences  while  with  those  dreadful  people, 
I  know  that  both  Maggie  and  yourself  will  accept  this 
account  as  final,  and  so  far  complete  as  I  am  able  to 
make  it.  .  .  .  At  the  seance  I  was  pleased  to  see  Maisie 
sitting  opposite  me  in  the  seat  which  the  horror  had 
occupied  on  the  last  occasion.  On  the  table  between 
us  was  the  coffin,  open,  and  containing  Maisie  herself. 
The  other  Maisie,  the  living  one,  smiled  at  me  as  she 
saw  my  wondering  face.  The  monster  still  had  its  face 
covered,  and  was  tolerably  still.  I  kept  my  gaze  fixed 
ujion  Maisie  during  the  performance  of  the  preliminary 
rites.  Later,  when  the  face  of  the  horror  was  un- 
covered, it  whined  piteously,  and  moved  about  the  room 
as  a  ferret  which  has  escaped  from  a  rat-hole,  sniffing 
and  creeping,  but  avoiding  the  seat  on  which  Maisie  sat, 
and  towards  which  it  was  evident  its  keeper  wished  to 
direct  it.  Then  it  clambered  on  to  the  table,  and  threw 
itself  upon  the  body  in  the  coflin.  Maisie  at  once  arose, 
and  crossing  to  where  I  was  gazing  in  the  stupefaction 


MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE.  217 

of  fascination  upon  the  horror,  she  touched  me  hghtly 
on  the  shoulder,  and  I  turned  and  followed  her  from 
the  room.  We  went  downstairs  and  through  the  kitchens, 
then  along  an  old,  little-used  passage  leading  to  a  stable- 
yard.  In  this  there  was  a  door  locked  from  the  inside, 
the  key  still  in  the  lock.  Maisie  indicated  that  I  was  to 
open  the  door,  and  we  passed  out  into  a  passage  leading 
to  the  pathway  by  the  mortuary.  We  were  free.  She 
then  made  me  promise  never  to  speak  of  what  had 
happened  to  me,  and  told  me  to  hasten  towards  town. 
I  looked  behind  me,  and  saw  her  pale,  wistful  face  still 
watching  me.  How  I  reached  here  I  can  tell  you  fully. 
It  was  all  so  strange.  In  the  thick  London  fog  the  men 
and  creatures  all  loomed  upon  me  suddenly,  and  took 
seemingly  strange  shapes.  I  became  frightened,  but 
struggled  on  to  the  address  I  had  determined  to  reach. 
More  I  will  never  tell  until  Maisie  shall  have  released 
me  from  the  promise  I  made." 


Nothing  has  shaken  my  sister's  resolution. 
Miss  Mure  has  now  left  the  house,  and  resides 
with  a  relative.  Agnes,  we  learned,  has  joined 
her  friends  in  Australia.  Whether  the  mystery  is 
fact  or  fiction  I  may  never  know,  but  my  sister  is 
often  strangely   affected    since   her  return   to   us. 


2i8  MYSTERIOUS  MAISIE. 

She  starts  in  her  sleep,  is  often  found  weeping,  is 
timorous,  and  will  not  be  alone  after  dusk.  Even 
when  she  is  with  us,  and  we  are  as  merry  as  we 
know  how  to  be,  her  face  will  suddenly  become 
clouded,  and  she  will  shrink  as  though  some  great 
horror  were  before  her,  and  ofttimes  she  will  raise 
her  hands  as  though  to  screen  from  view  something 
which  terrifies  her,  and  sends  her  sobbing  to  mother 
or  myself. 


• 


The  Face  of  Nahire. 

THE  other  clay  a  man  who  gave  the  name  of 
Vigleik  Mekke  called  upon  me.  He  was  a 
Finn  who  had  for  some  years  been  resident  in 
South  America,  and  was  on  his  way  home  from 
Bogota  to  Uleaborg.  He  said  that  his  object  was 
to  learn  of  me  how  he  could  see  into  the  soul  of 
things.  As,  from  his  conversation,  I  judged  him 
to  be  a  fairly  successful  psychometrist,  the  question 
seemed  an  idle  one.  But  I  had  not  rightly  under- 
stood the  broken  English  in  which  he  spoke ; 
what  he  wished  was  to  look  upon  the  face  of 
nature  as  a  whole — in  mystic  jargon,  upon  the 
Macrocosm. 

The  psychometrist  is  to  the  true  mystic  much 
the  same  as  the  geologist  to  the  inspired  poet; 
he  obtains  some  knowledge  of  results,  but  an 
inadequate  idea  of  causes,  even  in  his  own  field, 
which  is  the  microcosm.  By  investigation  the 
geologist  may  understand  the  formation  of  a  par- 


2  20  THE   FACE   OF  NATURE. 

ticular  stratum,  of  several,  or  many  strata,  even 
comprehend  a  mountain  range,  but  will  need 
genius  to  idealise  the  formation  of  a  continent. 
The  powers  and  learning  which  constitute  a  com- 
petent mineralogist  do  not  avail  when  he  leaves 
the  study  of  microcosm  to  conceive  the  composition 
of  the  macrocosm.  Assuming  the  planet  earth  is 
alive — they  who  do  not  believe  that  it  is  so  may 
possibly  imagine  so  little — that  it  possesses  huge 
vital  organs,  these  organs  of  the  same,  composition, 
roughly,  as  that  of  the  earth's  crust,  and  that,  by 
some  means,  the  earth  shall  be  pierced  through 
its  centre,  and  the  fragments  from  the  boring 
submitted  to  geologists,  to  the  most  learned  of 
the  students  of  the  microcosm.  Is  it  likely  that 
they  will  learn  more  of  the  earth's  organic  struc- 
ture than  they  can  from  investigation  of  the 
surface  ?  The  investigators  would  be  of  the  same 
nature  as 

"  He,  who  with  pocket  hammer  smites  the  edge 
Of  luckless  rocks,  detailing  by  the  stroke 
A  chip  or  splinter  to  resolve  his  doubts  ; 
And,  with  that  ready  answer  satisfied, 
The  substance  classes  by  some  barbarous  name, 
And  hurries  on." 


THE  FACE    OF  NATURE.  221 

Wordsworth  adds,  "  Doubtless  wiser  than  before  "  ; 
but  in  that  I  cannot  wholly  agree.  The  knowledge 
obtained  would  be  of  a  similar  kind  to  that  already 
possessed,  and  though  it  might  lead  to  a  different 
classification  and  arrangement  of  the  facts  of 
geology,  an  epoch  -  marking  revolution  in  the 
history  of  physical  science,  the  real  result  would 
be  no  greater  than  one  which  should  cause 
people  to  give  new  names  to  all  books,  turn  them 
the  other  way  round  on  the  shelves,  and  evermore 
read  their  newspapers  upside  down. 

For  me  personally  the  study  of  fragments,  and 
the  investigation  of  past  events,  possess  no  attrac- 
tion. As  Vigleik  Mekke  stated  it  :  "I  want  a 
bird's-eye  view  of  futurity."  To  obtain  a  bird's- 
eye  view  you  must  not  only  reach  the  altitude  at 
which  it  is  possible,  but  when  there  must  not 
concentrate  the  sight  upon  any  particular  object, 
but  allow  all  within  range  to  focus  upon  you.  No 
longer  observe  the  microcosm,  allow  the  macro- 
cosm to  manifest  itself.  All  created  things  may 
be  ascertained  by  those  who  have  the  ability  to 
interpret  the  perceptions  created  things  produce. 
The  psychic  power  necessary  to  effect  the  inter- 
pretation of  a  sensation  into  a  cognition,  or  idea 


2  22  THE  FACE   OF  NATURE. 

of  the  thing  which  produced  the  sensation,  varies 
with  individuals.  Mekke  undoubtedly  possesses 
greater  psychic  force  than  most  men.  He  is  also 
well  developed  mentally,  that  is  to  say,  knows 
how  to  utilise  his  perceptions.  For  instance,  his 
plan  had  been  as  follows : — Whilst  making  geo- 
logical investigations,  he  was  puzzled  by  observing 
large  heaps  of  loose  stones  and  boulders  upon 
mountain  tops  where  they  could  not  have  been 
deposited  by  glaciers,  and  where  there  were 
positive  proofs  that  they  were  not  wJiat  are  termed 
"  outcrop."  Testing  them  psychometrically,  he  saw 
that  they  had  been  gathered  together  artificially, 
though  by  what,  or  whom,  he  could  not  see. 
Nevertheless,  he  was  aware  that  there  were  near 
them  huge  crustaceans  some  ten  or  more  feet  in 
height,  in  shape  very  much  like  human  creatures, 
but  neckless,  and  with  heads,  like  those  of  crabs, 
low  down  between  their  shoulders.  These  am- 
phibious creatures  lived  on  the  fringe  of  the  then 
forming  glaciers,  and  waged  war  upon  other 
creatures,  which  sheltered  themselves  behind  walls 
of  loosely-piled  rocks,  the  ruins  of  which  were 
the  collections  of  stones  which  had  puzzled  him  as 
geologist.    Prior  to  that  period  in  the  world's  history 


6-, 


THE  FACE    OF  NATURE.  223 

the  atmosphere  had  been  much  more  dense,  even 
then  it  was  much  denser  than  now ;  these  creatures, 
who  had  left  but  the  faintest  psychometric  trace, 
had  developed  in  that  thick  air,  and  were  akin  to 
that  aerial  race  which  long  preceded  man  as  the 
dominant  creature  upon  the  earth's  surface.  We 
have  long  postulated  the  existence  of  such  crea- 
tures without  psychic  proof.  A  heap  of  rough 
stones  furnishes  the  "  trace  "  required,  and  a  whole 
world  of  fresh  existences  is  discovered. 

It  must  be  explored. 

First,  where  not  to  go.  This  aerial  race  was 
not  even  akin  to  the  other  predominant  glorified 
human  creatures,  which  more  immediately  preceded 
man.  Man  resembled  this  later  race  about  as 
much  as  the  common  ant  will  resemble  the  new 
being,  half  a  span  in  height,  who  will  succeed  man 
as  the  predominant  creature  on  this  world's  crust. 
Mekke  knows  the  scale  of  the  aerials'  work,  and 
where  to  look  for  the  traces  that  remain  of  it.  It 
is  as  hard  for  us  to  attribute  what  they  have  done 
to  anything  but  Nature,  as  it  will  be  for  the  coming 
ant-like  creatures  to  attribute  the  ruins  of  our 
ship-canals,  great  railway  cuttings,  and  tunnels 
to  anything  but  the  workings  of  Nature  ;  at  the 


2  24  THE  FACE    OF  NATURE. 

marvels  of   which  they  will  of   course  be  lost  in 
wonder  and  admiration. 

The  most  fitted  to  survive  among  the  descendants 
of  Mekke's  aerial  race  still  exist  in  the  bosom  of 
the  earth's  atmosphere.  Less  dense  than  the  most 
rarefied  gas  known  to  physicists,  they  are  all- 
powerful  on  their  own  plane,  and  not  altogether 
powerless  on  ours.  Mekke  asserts  that  the  weaker 
among  them  are  to  be  found  on  the  southern 
periphery.  They  are  curious  to  find  what  are  the 
psychic  qualities  of  the  substrata  beneath  their 
ocean  of  atmosphere.  He  has  seen  what  I  may 
term  psychic  rays,  descending  from  the  sky  when 
the  weather  has  been  bright,  clear,  and  sunny, 
reach  the  sea,  disturb  its  surface,  and  extract 
from  the  water  various  gases,  and  with  them  be 
drawn  up  again  into  the  unbroken  blue  of  the 
sky.  He  has  seen  the  same  "trawling"  rays 
descend  upon  open  land  in  the  forests  of  Western 
Brazil,  turning  over  the  earth  and  mould  like  a 
snow-plough  on  the  Pacific  railway.  He  measured 
one  of  these  trenches,  and  found  it  twelve  feet  deep 
in  places,  and  about  the  same  width ;  it  extended 
for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  appearing  from  a 
distance  like  the  work  of  some  mighty  earth-worm. 


THE  FACE   OF  NATURE.  225 

Mekke  thinks  he  has  been  en  rapport  with  some 
of  these  supermundane  existences  ;  he  says  it  is 
devitalising  in  the  extreme,  he  is  more  than  half 
dead  at  the  conclusion  of  the  trance.  But  to  see 
the  world  from  their  point  of  view  must  be  to 
see  the  whole  of  the  face  of  Nature.  Poor  Mekke  ! 
The  whole  of  the  face  of  Nature  is  so  huge  that 
the  solar  universe  in  its  entirety  is  but  as  a  few 
sweat  drops  trickling  from  its  brow;  with  an  eye 
as  large  as  the  sun  itself  one  could  not  see  the  face 
of  nature.  But  Mekke  will  try ;  he  will  kill  him- 
self in  the  attempt,  and  the  effort  is  well  worth  the 
sacrifice  it  will  entail. 


TJie  Actical  Apparition, 

I  J  E  was  a  real  ghost,  there  was  no  mistake 
-l  about  that,  though  many  people  disputed  it. 
In  the  matter  of  ghosts  experience  alone  carries 
complete  conviction.  If  those  who  doubt  did  but 
pass  through  what  I  suffered,  they  wpuld  not  speak 
glibly  of  hallucinations  or  illusions,  they  would 
know  what  a  ghost  is  like — words  may  fail  to 
convey  the  exact  impression.  My  experience 
again  is  remarkable  in  so  far  as  I  saw,  heard,  and 
felt  the  apparition — if  one  sense  was  deceived  all 
were  deceived.     But  to  the  story. 

In  1S92  I  removed  into  a  couple  of  cosy  little 
rooms  recommended  me  by  a  friend  as  being 
"just  the  thing,  you  know,  so  snug  and  con- 
venient, just  right  for  an  artist,  and  then  the  land- 
lady is  so  nice  and  good-natured." 

I  took  up  my  residence  there  in  June,  and  for  a 
few  weeks  went  through  the  usual  process  of 
".settling  down."     With  the  exception  of  a  night- 


THE  ACTUAL   APPARITION.  227 

mare  or  two,  or  that  which  seemed  then  to  come 
under  the  category  of  such,  I  gradually  began  to 
feel  myself  at  home,  or  as  near  there  as  one  can 
be  in  the  average  furnished  apartments. 

These  so-called  nightmares  were  the  forerunners 
of  my  future  experiences.  Vague  and  inexplic- 
able, I  did  not  at  first  attach  any  importance  to 
them,  or  attribute  them  to  any  ghostly  visitant ; 
but  rather  to  bad  dreams,  or  perhaps  over-fatigue. 
I  did  not  then  take  account  of  when  and  how  they 
happened  ;  such  a  course,  naturally,  did  not  enter 
my  mind,  and  it  was  some  time  afterward  that 
I  had  occasion  to  classify  them  as  it  were. 

It  was  on  the  night  of  the  30th  Sept.,  1S92,  that 
the  apparition  first  took  actual  shape.  As  usual 
that  night  I  went  to  bed  not  feeling  the  least 
nervous,  as  I  had  plenty  of  other  things  to  occupy 
my  mind  at  that  time,  and  I  was  utterly  un- 
suspicious of  any  harm  happening  on  that,  or  any 
other  night.  It  was  about  1 1  p.m.  when  I 
extinguished  my  candle,  and  I  had  been  asleep 
about  two  hours  I  suppose,  when  I  suddenly 
awoke  with  the  impression  that  someone  else  was 
in  the  room.  The  place,  with  the  exception  01 
the  farthest  corners,   seemed   to  be  filled  with  a 


2  28  THE  ACTUAL  APPARITION. 

ghastly  grey  light  (there  was  no  moon  that  night), 
and  in  front  of  the  window  the  dark  figure  of  a 
man  passed  to  the  foot  of  the  bed,  and  stood  there 
regarding  me. 

For  the  moment  it  seemed  almost  familiar 
to  me,  for  the  figure  somewhat  resembled  that 
of  my  father,  so  much  so  that  involuntarily  I 
gasped : 

"  Father,  is  that  you  ? " 

"  I  'm  not  your  father,"  was  the  sullen  reply. 

"Then  who  arc  you,"  I  asked,  highly  indignant 
at  the  intrusion. 

"If  you  want  to  know  who  I  am,  I  'm  Robert," 
he  hissed. 

I  knew  no  one  of  that  name,  I  became  frightened, 
his  expression  was  so  maniacal,  so  devilish,  that 
I  was  speechless  with  terror,  but  could  not  remove 
my  gaze.  I  dared  not  move,  I  did  not  scream, 
but  I  am  not  given  to  screaming  on  any  account 
or  under  any  stress  of  fright. 

The  cold  perspiration  stood  out  all  over  me, 
and  I  lay  there  simply  paralysed  under  that  gaze. 
Then,  horror  of  horrors  !  he  sprang  at  me  like  a 
cat,  and  for  a  moment  the  struggle  was  fearful ; 
afterwards  I  must  have  swooned,  for  I  remember 


• 


THE  ACTUAL   APPARITION.  229 

nothing  more  for  some  minutes,  or  it  may  be 
longer,  when  I  gradually  perceived  that  the  room 
was  dark  once  more,  and  there  was  no  apparent 
form  visible  ;  though  I  dared  not  think  of  what 
might  be  lurking  in  the  dim  corners  of  the  room. 
I  felt  I  dare  not  move  an  inch  even  to  reach  the 
matches,  nor  could  I  contemplate  for  a  moment 
raising  an  alarm.  Such  a  course  would  have  been 
futile,  as  my  rooms  were  cut  off  from  the  rest  of 
the  sleeping  apartments.  There  was  no  more 
sleep  for  me  that  night.  All  I  could  do  was  to 
wait  and  watch  for  the  dawn,  which  came  at  last, 
and  with  it  relief 

I  felt  convinced  that  my  visitant  was  no  human 
being;  for  no  human  being  could  have  got  through 
the  door  of  my  sitting-room,  which  led  into  my 
bedroom,  without  my  being  instantly  aware  of  it, — 
as  the  fastening  had  an  unfortunate  trick  of  snap- 
ping with  a  spring  rather  loudly,  and  without  the 
least  warning,  no  matter  how  carefully  manipulated. 
The  windows,  too,  of  both  sitting-room  and  bed- 
room, are  unyielding,  noisy  in  their  movements; 
and  though  I  kept  the  one  in  the  bedroom  always 
open  at  the  top,  yet  only  sufficiently  wide  to 
admit   a  free  current  of  fresh  air,   certainly   not 

Q 


230  THE  ACTUAL  APPARITION. 

wide  enough  to  admit  any  intruder  choosing  to 
come  in  that  way. 

I  could  not  chase  the  recollection  of  the  horrid 
thing  from  my  mind  all  that  day,  and  I  made  it 
my  business  to  tax  my  landlady  with  it,  and  get 
her  to  account  for  it  in  a  reasonable  way.  I  asked 
her  first,  whether  she  knew  of  anything  out  of  the 
ordinary  that  might  have  happened  in  the  rooms 
before  I  took  them  ;  or  whether  a  death  had 
occurred  there.  She  seemed  very  much  taken  by 
surprise,  and  innocently  curious  as»to  my  reason 
for  asking  her  ;  in  fact,  her  replies  were  most  irri- 
tating in  their  assumption  of  innocence.  Whether 
she  ever  really  was  cognizant  of  anything  taking 
place  there,  and  kept  her  knowledge  back  for 
pecuniary  reasons  of  her  own,  I  shall  never  learn. 
I  only  know  that  it  was  with  the  most  guileless 
air  imaginable  that  she  promised  to  make  inquiries 
of  an  old  lady  next  door,  who  had  lived  there  in 
the  former  tenant's  time,  and  most  likely  knew  all 
about  it.  But  whatever  the  old  lady  did  say  was 
never  told  to  me,  though  I  repeatedly  made 
inquiries. 

I  for  my  part  took  note  of  the  fact  that  it  was 
on  the  last  night  of  the  month,  which  struck  me  as 


THE  ACTUAL   APPARITION.  231 

being  peculiar,  as  on  the  last  night  of  the  preceding 
month  I  remembered  I  had  had  a  curious  experi- 
ence during  the  night,  the  precise  nature  of  which 
I  could  never  arrive  at  satisfactorily.  It  seemed 
to  me  a  curious  jumble  of  dream  and  reality,  and 
a  sense  of  being  pummelled  to  a  pulp.  I  put  this 
experience  down  to  a  nightmare,  as  I  could  not 
account  for  it  in  any  other  way,  though  I  had 
partaken  of  nothing  that  evening  at  supper  to 
cause  indigestion.  In  short,  I  tried  in  vain  to 
arrive  at  a  satisfactory  conclusion,  and  to  reduce 
the  unusual  experience  to  a  natural  cause,  but  did 
not  succeed  in  so  doing. 

The  month  went  quickly  by  ;  I  had  much  to 
think  of;  life  is  made  up  of  a  multitude  of  little 
things,  and  the  trivialities  often  fully  occupy  our 
thoughts  ;  but  at  that  time  I  was  contemplating 
a  change  of  importance,  and  what  to  do  in  the 
circumstances  pressing  upon  me  required  so  much 
thought  and  attention,  that  the  experience  of  the 
last  night  in  the  month  faded  into  insignificance ; 
so  much  so,  that  the  last  day  of  the  month  again 
arrived  without  so  much  as  a  thought  on  my  part 
that  it  was  the  last  day.  I  therefore  retired  that 
night  as  inapprehensive  as  one  could  wish,  full  of 


232  THE  ACTUAL  APPARITION. 

my  little  troubles,  and  utterly  oblivious  to  nervous 
fear. 

I  had  not  been  asleep  two  hours  before  I  felt  a 
horrible  pressure  from  behind  (I  was  lying  on  my 
right  side),  and  two  long,  cold,  clammy  hands 
were  gradually  insinuated  beneath  my  arms.  I 
felt  instinctively  that  they  were  "  Robert's,"  and, 
cold  with  fright,  almost  paralysed  by  the  strength 
of  his  grip,  I  held  them  tight  as  in  a  vice ;  where- 
upon they  were  removed  and  immediately  held  in 
front  of  my  face,  on  a  level  with  Yny  eyes,  each 
finger  moving  as  though  vindicating  their  release 
from  my  pressure ;  and  in  my  determination  to 
hurt  them  if  I  possibly  could,  and  thereby  rid 
myself  of  his  presence  once  and  for  all,  /  took 
the  little  finger  of  the  hand  nearest  me  to  pincJi  it 
with  a  spiteful  pinch,  when  it  again  eluded  my 
grasp  and  vanished,  together  with  the  hands 
themselves. 

Trembling  at  what  I  had  had  the  temerity  to 
do,  I  sank  back  on  my  pillow,  moved  not  a  limb 
for  very  fear,  and  waited  for  morning. 

I  asked  myself  again  and  again,  What  did  it  all 
mean  ?  Was  I  to  be  haunted  in  this  way  all  the 
time  I  remained  in  these  rooms,  tormented  by  a 


• 


THE  ACTUAL   APPARITION.  233 

thing  so  uncanny  as  this  "  Robert,"  as  he  called 
himself?  Why  I  had  never  in  my  life  before 
come  across,  or  had  any  dealings  with,  any  person 
of  the  name  of  Robert,  and  certainly  after  this 
experience  I  never  wished  to.  I  resolved  that 
as  soon  as  possible  I  would  seek  fresh  apart- 
ments, and  until  they  were  found  I  would  sleep 
anyivJiere  but  in  that  room  on  all  future  "last 
nights."  After  this,  therefore,  at  the  end  of  every 
month,  I  slept  at  the  houses  of  friends  who,  while 
appearing  to  sympathise  most  warmly  with  me, 
laughed  undisguisedly  at  my  contention  that 
Robert  was  a  real  ghost. 

I  have  long  since  removed  from  the  apartments 
and  the  only  facts  I  have  been  able  to  gather 
concerning  its  previous  tenants  were  obtained  for 
me  by  the  wife  of  a  medical  man  long  resident  in 
the  neighbourhood.  "  Robert "  was  the  son  (or 
brother,  I  forget  which),  then  dead,  of  the  family 
who  formerly  lived  in  the  house  where  I  lodged. 
He  was  known  to  be  wrong  in  the  head,  and  some 
time  before  his  death  had  to  be  placed  under 
restraint  and  labelled  "  dangerous."  Moreover,  his 
apartments  in  the  house  were  those  which  I 
occupied.     I    was    never    able    to    find    out    any 


234  THE  ACTUAL  APPARITION. 

reason  for  his  appearance  on  the  last  nights  only. 
I  have  not  seen  him  or  his  apparition  once  since 
I  left  the  house,  nor  do  I  wish  to. 

This  is  a  plain  statement  of  the  actual  facts  in 
nothing  elaborated,  and  the  drawing  I  have  made 
is  a  faithful  presentment  of  what  I  saw. 


PLYMOUTH: 

WILLIAM   BRENDON  AND  SON, 

PRINTERS. 


» ■ 


THE    TIME    LIMITED    SERIES. 


UNIFORM  WITH  "PHANTASMS." 
Crown  8vo.    Cloth,  3s.  6d.  net    October  to  December,  1895. 


MANDRAKES. 

Original  Stories  of  some  "anrecjar^eD  5tcm0. 

BY 

WIRT    GERRARE. 

AUTHOR   OF    "phantasms,"    "  RL  FIN's    LEGACY,"   ETC.,    ETC. 


These  stories  are  new.  The  method  of  publishing  them 
is  new.  So  much  fiction  now  found  in  volume  form  has 
previously  appeared  in  periodicals  that  it  is  difficult  to  find 
a  new  book  the  contents  of  which  shall  be  new  to  every 
reader.  By  the  time  limit  placed  upon  the  sale  of  the  SOLE 
edition,  book  buyers  do  not  run  the  risk  of  purchasing  as 
new,  stories  they  have  already  read— an  advantage  still  more 
appreciable  when  purchasing  a  book  for  presentation.  In 
the  time  limited  series  the  book  is  offered  once  and  for  all, 
at  a  popular  price,  and  it  is  intended  for  one  season  only,  at 
the  close  of  which  it  is  no  longer  issued,  and,  during  the 
continuance  of  the  copyright,  will  not  be  reprinted. 


LONDON : 

THE    ROXBURGHE    PRESS, 

3,    VICTORIA    STREET, 

Westminster. 


BV  THE  AUTHOR   OF  ''PHANTASMS." 


Single  Volume,  Cheaper  Edition.    Crown  8vo,  cloth  gilt,  312  pages. 

Price  2s.  6d. 


RDFIN'S  LEGACY:  A  THEOSOPHICAL  ROMANCE. 

By    Wirt   Gerrare. 


lEltracts  from  tbc  3firi3t  IRcvfcws. 

"As  a  gift  book  for  any  reader  who  has  a  love  for  the  sensational, 
Rufiti's  Legacy,  by  Wirt  Gerrare,  should  have  few  rivals.  It  is  far 
removed  from  the  conventional  in  point  of  subject,  and  the  story  will 
be  followed  with  strained  interest  by  every  reader." —  Yorkshire  Post. 

"An  odd  story.  Sensationalism  and  mysticism  are  inextricably 
blended,  and  the  theories  it  suggests  are  very  startling  indeed.  The 
book  is  an  eccentric  one  in  conception  and  style,  but  it  is  far  from 
lacking  interest,  and  shows  considerable  power." — Scottish  Leader, 

"  There  is  an  appalling  intensity  about  certain  parts  of  this 
stirring  romance  which  will  have  a  great  attraction  for  a  certain 
class  of  readers.  There  is  also  a  domestic  tale  of  the  affections 
which  will  conciliate  probably  a  still  larger  cla^s.  .  ,  .  The  work 
has  the  interest  of  a  very  involved  and  intricate  detective  story,  as 
well  as  of  a  very  subtle  and  profound  metaphysical  study.  The 
story  is  extremely  well  told,  and  is  easy  and  pleasant  to  follow. 
The  character  of  Mr.  Caradoc  Morgan  is  very  original,  and  is 
delineated  with  considerable  power." — Manchester  Examiner. 

"  The  plot  is  original  and  well  worked  out,  and  some  of  the 
situations  are  very  dramatic.  We  do  not  know  why  Christmas 
should  be  associated  with  blood-curdling  tales,  but  we  doubt  if 
many  will  surpass  Kiijin's  Legcuy  in  horrors,  albeit  a  most  interest- 
ing book." — Birmingham  Daily  Gazette. 

"■  Rufin^s  Legacy  is  a  powerful  work.  It  is  distinctly  new.  The 
book  has  to  be  read  through  at  a  sitting,  though  it  does  contain 
312  pages  ;  there  is  no  dallying  with  such  a  story.  ...  In  some 
of  the  earlier  scenes  the  people  are  actually  bright,  cheerful,  and 
decidedly  epigrammatic.  There  is  no  denying  the  intensely  vivid 
and  dramatic  nature  of  Mr.  Gerrare's  work.  Ru/tn's  Legacy  is  a 
curious  book." — Magazine  and  Book  Review. 

"  The  strange  mysticism  of  the  whole  volume  is  one  to  enthrall 
the  reader." — Bookseller. 

"  The  narrative  of  the  girl  Xenia  is  very  singular,  but  as  the 
leading  incidents  of  it  form  the  principal  feature  of  the  book  it 
would  be  unfair  to  reveal  them.  There  is  some  amount  of  power 
in  the  story." — Academy. 

London  :  Hutchinson  &  Co.,  Paternoster  Row. 


JVlEMORANDA. 


• 

lelc^'iaphic 

Ao'Jiess;       ^ 

'QUILLDRIVER,             1 

■i^BBki^^                be  crossed 

London.  '  Q 

^^^^|S    //;«    l^ondoit  Jotttt 

Cablegrams :         Q 

^   "TTJ  j          -^'of*  Hank, 

'A  B.C.  'cable  CODE.  D 

,  ,   ^^EJr              LnttiUa. 

A  SELECTION    FROM  THE 

List  of  Publications, 

TOGETHER    WITH    SOME     PRESS    OPINIONS    OP   THE 
AUTHORS'    PREVIOUS    OR    PRESENT    WORKS. 

ISSUED  BY 

THE    ROXBURGHE    PRESS, 

CONDUCTED  BV 

MR.     CHARLES     F.     RIDEAL, 

Ftllau)  o/lht  Royal  Socitty  of  Littraturt,  etc. 

London : 

3,  VICTORIA  STREET,  WESTMINSTER, 

where  all  Coinniunications  should  be  Addressed. 

Retail  at 

32.  CHARING  CROSS,  S.W, 

Trade   Agents  : 

Messrs. 

SiMPKiN,  Marshall,  Hamilton,  Kent  &   Co., 

Limited. 


'O  AUTHORS. 

e  the  pr- 
;iartmeni 


.i     b.l^:^    '-■■-     ■ 

I'ublishin-  1 
pose  of  advai 
the  Librarie-, 
dulged  in.     ." 
Chartered  A 
the  interests 


'  publish- 

ature  on 

J  r  I  ce.      Tiie 

'  for  the  pur- 

,   1".   i^>    "  1  ,re  the  Trade, 

No  secret  profits  are  in- 

......   '  1111..1  the  certificate  of  a 

and  eve-  i  done  to  promote 

<;  nnd  thc! 


■  For  dainty  book-work  cohimend  us  to  the  Roxburghc  Press.     Everj'. 

—  '       •  '    •  •'••■■  '■■•'•    ' "     *■— <:e  is  of  the  -nry  best  description. 

:  of  the  beautiful  characterises  ill 


agencies  in 
the  united  states,  canad.1, 


INDIA.  AND   THE  CONTINENT 
1895. 


.1.   AUSTRALIA. 


CONTENTS 


PACf 

Index  of  Slbjkci. 
List  of  Authors,  AKiiii;,  li 
Scientific.    General.    Tkavel.    Rlmims- 
CENCE,  Fiction 

OlCKENSIANA     .  i; 

Verse  and  Song  19 

Medicine,  Nursing,  and  alulu  subjects  23 

Occult,  Folk  Lore,  etc.,  etc  27 
Works  bv  Mr.  Charles  F.  RiDt.VL  issued 

through  Other  Publishers.  .  -i 


0. 

• 


INDEX   OF    SUBJECTS 


Accidents  .  .    25 

Across  the  Atlantic  .9 

Bibliography  of  Guns  anil  Sliootiiig,  A  ...  9 
Childhood.  A  Magazine  for  Every  Mother  .  .  25 
Chiromanci',  Chirognomy,  Palmistry  .  .  .29 
Comprehensive  Dictionary  of  Palmistrj-,  A  .    30 

Crucifixion  of  Man,  The 22 

Crushes  and  Crowds  in  Thealresand  other  Buildii'^-s  la 
Dickens,   Cliarles.   Heroines  and    Women    I'ol'r: 

Some  thoughts  concerning  them 
Digest  of  Literature,  A 
Divine  Problem  of  Man,  The,  "is  a  Living  Soul. 

Being  an  explanation  of  what  it  is 

Dry  Toast 

Evolution,  a  Retrospect 

Fever  Nursing       .... 

Erom  Dawn  to  Sunset 

Glossary   and    Polyglot   Dictionary  of  Technical 

Words  and  Idioms  used  in  the  Firearms  In 

duitry,  etc.,  A 

Good  Luck  ;  or.  Omens  and  Superstitious 
Hands  of  Ct)  us  in  Palmistry 

Homer's  Wi.  ,         .        . 

1  low  to  Prolong  Luc    .  25 

Idcaof  a  Patriot  Party,  Th.  u 

India  in  Nine  Qiapters        ...  .11 

Law  and  Lawyers  of  Pickwick,  Tlie  .        .18 

Lectures  to  Nurses  on  Antiseptics  in  Surgery  .  33 
Lost  Mother,  A  12 

Magistracy,  Tlic  1 1 

Mandrakes.    Original  Stones  ol  borne  UnregardeJ 

Items II 

Manual  of  Practical  Electro-Therapeutics,  A 
Massage  for  Bef;-inners        .        .  •    jj 

Midi\a!  Montlily,  The  Pof>iilar  .    25 

Moles  or   r>irthmarks,   and   their   SitiiiilKaiioa  to 

Man  and  Womr.n 29 


iS 
34 

12 

•3 

9 

34 

32 


10 

29 

ai 


INDEX    OF   SUBJECTS  (^'^^^^z:;^-^) 


More  I'eople  Wc  Meet 

Mountain  Lake  and  Other  I'ocms,  The 

Norris's  Nursing  Notes       ... 

Nurst,  The     . 

Nursing  Old  Age 

r^unitig  Rtiord  i\hul  \\  uiUi,  lUt. 

rapeanl  of  Life,  The  :  .       i  .       Fotiii 

Falniiil  aitii  Cliirotogical  HiiiiW,  The 

People  We  Meet 

Phantasms.       Original    Stories    illustrating   Pob 

r  I'  'fly 

Pitt  i^bury  Uoarding-Housc 

For  r,  Songs  of  Life  and  Love 

POi.  13 

Practical  Nursing  Series,  The 

I'rccious  Stones  and  Gents  . 

Pyjama  Purists,  and  Virtue  made  I^sy 

Kc.      •      • .  -ITie 

Kci  .p:ciiarian  Citi<.en, 'llie 

Kc  ..jhi.  The 

Rc'i  ,  A,  and  other  Short  Storic.i 

HenaU,  1  he.    A  Review  of  Modern  and  Progi'.  , 

»ive  Ihought  .... 
Stukcbp<:are't<  Songs  and  Sonnets 
Spoi  ■■         ■      ■    ..lid  Pscudon^ui:^ 

Sli.  Yard 

"  1 . 

True  Detective  Stories  i 

Wellerisnis i 

Whom  to  Marry.    A  Look  all  about  Luvc  and  M*i 

riagt 

Woman  Retrained  :  A  Study  ol  P»?si©n 

\V>  :ine     .        . 

Yoi:       '  11  of  ro-D«v  •■ 

Young  Ladies  of  To-Day 

"Zenith"  Memo-Pad,  Ih'  .     . 


.^G£ 

33 
:l 

33 
=5 

-5 
33 

SI 

29 

»3 


30 
'3 
31 

34 
as 

^  J 

1 

..» 

0 
9 


r^ 


LIST  OK  AUTHORS.  ARTISTS,  ETC. 


I' AGE 

Ackroyd,  Laura  (>  .21 

Allen,  Pliabc  12 

Karlow,  George  1,  21,  as 

Hitihop,  SlatiinoiL,  l.K.L..'?  i;^ 

liodciiblcdt,  Hill  voii  .'I 

Callow,  Kdward 

Crauiiier-B\  iiR,  H  .  i-; 

Ciaiiiuer-Byiig,  I  ,  ji 

"Crow'"         .  ;< 

Lriiikshank,  Geuiiii-i  J  111,1  17 

hvaiis,  C.  Uc  l.acy  .■> 

Inch,  Lucy    .  ,,; 

Fletcher-Van'i,  1  11 

hrappeur,  L.L  .     2<) 

Gen  a  re,  Wirt  '^,  lu,  11,  30 

Good,  Margaret  L.  .        .    35 

1  fake,  A.  ligmonl  .  11 

Harries,  Arthur,  ^L1 ' 

Harris,  Mary  ■4 

Hawkins,  Lionel  M.    -  :;4 

Howard,  The  Lady  Couaiau',!. 

Hutton,  Edward    ... 

Kent,  Charles 


LIST  OF   AUTHORS,  ARTISTS.   ETC 
{lOHtinuiJ). 


I-AGE 

LilMUIC,   ivilLiS   J..  J.    IV.  ■       "^» 

Lawrence,  H.  Newman  ^5 

Lo  -ir  Frank,  Q.C..M.r.  18 

Lo         .  ,  M.D.        .        .  -•5 

Naylor,  Robert  Anderioi:  9 

Noil  is,  Radicl 

"Pajjanus"    ...  ■ 

Panama,  Viscountess  dc  < 

Parkes,  Hairy 
Preston,  Julia 

R..  : 

R 

R.  O.        ........     11 

R;t    ,  .   -  I'.     II.  12.  I-,.  17,  10,  31,  2;,  ao.  i\   ,,,^4 

St.  Hill,  Kalhannc 
Salisbury,  Lord,  K.(> 
Sykes,  Edith  .        . 

Taylor,  I^n|;di>i.  -9 

Truman,  Mary  -s 

Vauchan,  C'uidinal 

Wek»lau,  O.  E. 

Wheeler,  M.-iiid  ^9 

Winter,  C.  Gordon  ii 

Zanjfwill,  Mark 


SCIENTIFIC, 

GENERAL 

TRAVEL, 

REMINISCENCE 

FICTION. 


ACROSS  THE  ATLANTIC,  Ry  R.  Anderton 
Naylor,  KR.S.Lit.,  Author  of  "  Nugne  Canorao," 
etc.  Presentation  Kditioo. 

"  Briclit,  interestinfi:,  beautifully  produccJ. "— T/t  InstituU. 

WOMAN    REGAINED.     A  Study  of  Passion.     A 

Novel  of  Artistic  hiie.    By  Georgi:  Barlow.    Six 

Shillings.  [Shortly. 

"  Tlierc  ii  mucli  splendid  versification  in  THE  CRUCIFIXION  OF 

MAN."— iV.i_-.'.!    //'  ■.(.■..■■. 

"  Til'  oet  ,  .  .  his  force  it 
Is  Impn^ 

".MI'  .......     .  . , .  llarlow  is  to  be  con 

gratulai'  ,r. 

"  TIh  ly  we  have  read  for  many  a  day 
In  the  rir  :  i    r.K  .1  .tl  loiii  |  .  euv.     Let  every  student  of  life  read 

tills  work  of  Keniiis." — S^s,^s  Miii,iziui, 

THE  REMINISCENCES  OF  A  SEPTUAGEN- 
ARIAN CITIZEN.  By  Fdward  Callow.  Larfje 
paper  edition,  liinited  to  350 copies,  specially  bound, 
numbered,  and  signed  by  Author,     Illustrated,  cis. 

■rce,'  an  interestinj  rcIle.-t!o!\  of  Is, 

t -.  to 

sr'  r. 

'1'  •■ 

•'l!i-..  -nr 

cf love  .  -d 

Mr.  Sil-       .    •  ,        ,  , .. 

—i',.ji-r. 


•)• 


EVOLUTION,  A  RETROSPECT.  The  (slightly 
revised)  Address  delivered  before  theRoy.^l  British 
Association  at  Oxford  1804.  By  the  M,\rouis  of 
Salisbury,  K.G,,  etc.  Cloth,  Eighteenpcnce  net ; 
Post  Free  31/.  extra. 

THE  RE-UNION  OF  CHRISTENDOM.  The 
(revised,  with  an  Introduction  and  Appendix) 
Address  delivered  before  the  Conference  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Catholic  Truth  Society  at  Preston 
1894,  by  His  Eminence  C.\rdinal  Vauciian,  Arch- 
bishop of  Westminster.  Cloth,  Eighteenpence  net ; 
Post  Free  3^/.  extra. 

A  BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  GUNS  AND  SHOOT- 
ING. Being  a  List  of  Ancient  and  Modern  English 
and  Foreign  Books  Relating  to  Firearms  and  their 
Use.  and  to  the  Composition  and  Manufacture  ol 
Explosives;  with  an  Introductory  Chapter  on 
Technical  Books  and  the  Writers  of  them,  Fireanns 
Inventions  and  the  History  of  Gunmaking,  and  the 
Development  of  the  Art  of  Wing  Shooting.  By 
Wirt  Gerrare,  fonnerly  Editor  of  The  Ciiit- 
inakcr,The  Sporting  Goods  Rei'ifui,  etc.,  etc.  io,s.  M. 
net ;  Post  Free.    Buckram.    A  Limited  Edition. 


SPORTING  PERIODICALS  -  PSEUDONYMS. 
Beinpf  a  Ciiiidc  to  the  Britii^li,  Colonial,  and  Forciij" 

Ne"-"  ••'-     I.'...  ..  ■   ^-    :   !  •    '"I  al  I'liiodicals, 

w!;  :  with  an  Index 

to  .•;,  :.;it!n'-.s,   and  A 

List  or  •  t.    By 

Wirt  l.  .      i>hy  oJ 

Guns    and  .  '    lornicily    Lditoi    ol"    The 

Spnrlin^  (•                    >:i\    etr.,    etc.      This   Guide 

wii  .  rature 

of  (  'ly  "  >s 

to  ■  ot 

evi  nl 

Sc:  Lj     .  ..L.i..~,i.  I  s' 

All  will  comprise 

m;.  :'  (  c  itrihMt.ivs, 

the  y 

ot'  I  to 

\\i  '.i 

of:        .  :,'. 

L'n.joM.i   V,  ui    Cur.s    and 

Sliooting."  .  Post  Free. 

Jn  Prff>aroliott. 

A  GL(>        ■       ■  AND  POLYGLOT  t  "IARY 

(ji  ;c.\i.  w<v;i'^  At-.!'  i'-c:d 

in  ;<;, 

Ta'  le 

of  d 

in  r, 

Co:  .MUIl'T   of 

"  A  ,  "  Cormrrly 

Kd  •  ■        I h^ 

Cc:  ii- 

nic.  <;, 

ari'  in 

Fri  ly 

cases  111  b\s  .1  ative 

Tablf"?    of  :?    and 

Ml  1.-B 

for  'id 

At  -3 

an.  ; 

Dt  d 

otli  r. 

i"ai^-  .  .  ,un- 
cerninp  K.t;  book 
therefore  is  .  Tech- 
niques, to  all  who  write  of  Guns  and  .Shooting, 
and  to  all  who  are  interested  in  the  Firearms 
Trade,  whether  as  Manufacturers  or  Dealers. 

ffij  Prfparntinn. 


0 


THE  MAGISTRACY.  Rcing  a  Director}-  and  Bio- 
•jraijliical  Dictionary  of  the  Justices  of  the  Peace 
of  the  United  Kirgdom.  Kdited  by  Charles  F. 
RiDEAL.    ais.  [//;  Fnpnratioii. 


THE  SENATE.     A 
jrrcssive  Thought. 


and  C.  Gordon  Winter. 
of  each  Month,  Sixpence, 
annum,  post  free. 

"Truly  the  tlia-  ' 
conductur<;  of  tlii . 
lent  .  .  .  poetry  .  . 
Kiganiis."— r/ii.'  -■; 

".  .  .  I;  I,  r.s  V 
I 'a nil  V 


Review  of  Modern  and   Pro- 
Edited  by  L.  C'ranmer-Bvnc. 


Published  on  the  tirst 
Subscription,  7s.  6rf.  per 


to  <:ucli  rcrormers  as  the 
.111.  Tlie  prose  is  excel- 
Love   beyond  Law,'  by 

.W. 

J  of  its  kind  need  be."— 


(httttr  1/ 


!io  ori^n   01   two  bright  yoiinR  man."— Mar. 


THE    IDEA   OF   A   PATRIOT   PARTY.     By  A. 

I'c.io.NT  lI.vKE.nith  Contributions  by  L.  Cranmer- 
BvNG,  O.  E.  Wksslau  and  V.  Fletcher-Vane. 
i6.<.  ;  Post  I'ree  6r/.  extra.  [/«  Prrparniion. 


INDIA   IN    NINE   CHAPTERS.      By  A.   M.   O. 
Richards.    One  Shilling  ;  Post  Free  srf.  extra. 

towards  encouraging  the  tourists  to  visit 


"Will 
India. 

"A  . 
Coriitr. 


if  compressed  inforn 


'TOLD  AT  THE  CLUB."  Some  Short  Stories.' 
Being  No.  i  oflhe"  Potboiler  "Series.  1"'  ■■  --iks 
V.  RtDEAi..     Manilla,  Eightcenpence,  ■  •■If- 

a-crown  ;  Post  Free  %d.  extra.  {In  /,.,  ^;» 


MANDRAKES.  Original  Stories  of  Some  Unre- 
f;ardr(l  !tcir,?.  By  VVlRT  Gerr.\RE,  Author  ol 
"!  -,"  "Rufir.'s  J-egacy,"  etc.,  etc.  A  Time 

1.1  lion.    Crown  Svo,  cloth,  3s.  6rf. 

'/;/  Preparation. 


WOMEN  OF  THE  TIME  :  P.eing  a  Dictionary  of 
Biojjr.-*;''''    ■'  '^'    ■■  lis  of  Etninent  Women  of  the 
•e,  and  edited  by  Charles  F. 
'  }\ov.il  Soiiety  of  Literature). 
Fourteen  Shillings. 
1  [u  Preparplinn. 


Day;     1 

RlDEAI 

Oemy  8vo,  ciotb. 


0 


DiCKENSIANA 


'  WELLERISMS."  from  "  Pickwick"  and  "  Muster 
lluniphrcjs  Clock."  Selected  by  Chakles  !•', 
RiuEAL,  aiiU  liditcd  with  an  Iiitroduclioa  by 
Chakles  Kent,  AuUior  of  "The  Humour  luid 
Pathosof  Charles  Dickens."  Third  Edition.  With 
a  new  and  original  drawinj,'  by  Geokoe  Crlik- 
SiiA>-K,  JuNU.,  of  Mr.  Samuel  Weller.  Manilla, 
liighteenpencc ;  Clolh,  Half-a-cro\vn  ;  Post  Tree 
3t/.  extra. 


Lonleiils :  ■—  Sam  Weller's  Introduction  ;  Old 
Weller  at  Doctor's  Commons;  Sam  on  a  Lesal 
Case  ;  SeH'-acting  Ink ;  Out  with  it ;  Sam's  Old 
White  Hat;  Independent  Voters:  Proud  o'  the 
Title;  The  VVeller  Philosophy;  The  Twopenny 
Kope  ;  job  Trotter's  Tears  ;  Sam's  Misgivings  as 
to  Mr.  Pickwick ;  Clear  the  Way  for  the  \Vlicel- 
barrow  ;  Unpacking  the  Lunch  Hamper  ;  Battledore 
and  Shuttlecock;  a  True  Londoner;  Spoiling  the 
Beadle  ;  Old  Wcllcr's  Remedy  for  the  Gout ;  Sam 
on  Cabs;  Poverty  and  Oysters;  Old  Weller  on 
"Pikes";  Sam's  Power  of  Suction;  Vcllcr  and 
Gammon  ;  Sam  as  Master  of  the  Ceremonies  ; 
.Sam  before  Mr.  Nupkins  ;  Sam's  Introduction  to 
Mary  and  the  Cook  ;  Somethin;;  behind  the  Door  ; 
.bam  and  Master  BardcU  ;  Good  Wi.-:hcs  to  Messri. 
Dodson  and  I'ogg ;  Sam  and  His  Mothcr-iu-Law  ; 
Ihc  Shepherd's  Water  Kates;  Stiggins  as  air 
.Vrithmctician ;  Sam  and  the  I  at  Boy  ;  Compai  I 
and  Comforlable  ;  Apologue  of  the  lat  Man's 
Watch  ;  Medical  Students  ;  Sam  Subpccnaed  ;  Dta- 
appearance  of  the  "  Sausage  "  Maker ;  Sam 
Wcller'b  Valentine;  Old  Wellers  Plot;  Tea 
Drinking  at  Brick  Lane ;  The  Soldiers  Kvidcnec 
Inadmissible;  Sam's  "  Wision  "  Limited;  A 
Friendly  "Swarry";  The  Killebeale ;  Sam  and 
the  Surlv  Groom  ;  Mr.  Pickwick's  Dark  Lantern  ; 
The  Little  Dirty-faced  Man;  Old  WtUcr  Inex- 
orable ;  Away  with  Melancholy ;  Post  Boys  and 
Donkeys;  A  Vessel:  Old  Weller's  Threat;  .Sam's 
Dismissal  of  the  lat  Boy;  Is  She  aWidder?  Bill 
Blinders  Request ;  The  Watchbor.  Boy. 


...  Tlie  btai  .^>  i.ijiu. 
jrc  collected  here. '  The  ; 
witli  the  certainty  of  iftui  . 
A^iy  ia  the  pocket."— Lifei-ajj,  Hjr:.:. 

"  It  wcu,  a  very  jood  idea  ...  the  e\triiCli  are  \  cry  numerous, 
here  nothing  is  missed."— O'.'avi'a'  //eraM, 

17 


THE    LAW   AND    LAWYERS  OF  PICKWICK 

(With  an  Original  SkeUh  of  "Mr.  Serjeant 
Buzfuz").  By  Sir  Frank  Lockwood,  Q.C,  M.P. 
Second  Edition,  slightly  revised.  Manilla,  One 
Shilling.  Cloth,  a  veritable  Edition  de  Luxe, 
Eighteenpeuce  net ;  Post  Free  3^.  extra. 

•'The  I'  V^rc  it^plf  i:  full  r,f  t?i-t  jrcnial  tiiinin:-r  chnmcterlstic  of 

r: •  •                                       "        '  r  of 

<  lie 

1,  I  li.is 

c^  .  lli.il  uio^l  stukinely 

r  Kiuii  an  J  alVairs  fifty 

'•  Th  jf  perni.inciit  iiiclu-.ion  in  Dickeiisian 

r.r,  ■      II,..      ...i,..     ..r      .,n,        .l.ilUlUr.      I  I  U'      MttlC 

1  cd 

portraiture  of  ihU  kinU.^'— t'////i/v. 


CHARLES  DICKENS'  HEROINES  AND 
WOMEN  FOLK  :  Some  thoughts  concerning 
them.  A  Revised  Lecture.  By  Charles  F.  Rideal, 
with  Drawings  ol  "  Dot  "  an4  "Edith  Donibey." 
Second  Edition,  Cloth,  Two  Shillings  ;  Post  Free 
;?//.  extra. 

A  delichtful  lilllc  bouk."— /"J/'V'/Zr. 


"nV" 


VERSE 

AND 

SONG. 


• 


POEMS  OF  PAGANISM;  OR,  SONGS  OF  LIFE 

AND    LOVE.      i;y    "  I'AC.VNrri."     Sis   .Shillint;> 

Tost  Free,  3^.  extra. 

IIh  preparation. 

"  The  satirical  verso  is  good."— C.»>«*ri'a«. 

"  Pacanus  too  can  write  poetry."— AVr/A  Deviyn  HeraU. 

" '  Love  beyond  Latv '  calling  for  especial  praise."— /'<>/i//a>'  Mcdi 
cat  Mc!it!ily. 

THE  MOUNTAIN  LAKE  AND  OTHER  POEMS. 
From  the  work.s  of  Friedrich  von  liODENSTErT 
Tr.tnslated  by  Julia  Preston.  Antique  paper, 
daintily  bound.  Six  Shillings  ;  Post  Free,  jrf.  extra. 
A  Limited  Fdition. 

"  Her  Majesty  The  Queen  h.is  been 
.1  copy  of  the  hco\i."—l-xtraci  'rom  Let:- 
IT'ttry  Poiismity. 

"  Many  of  the  verses  embody  bpatitlfi;'.  ^r  .'/^>m.''. 


HOMERS  WINE  AND  OTHER  POEMS.  T.y 
Laura  G.  Ackitiyii.  Six  Sliillings;  Post  Free. 
3</.  extra.  [In  Prrparalion. 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  Mi  «  A  rkroy.l  s  conclusions."— if/'frai 
tfcrld. 

"  I  had  been  struck  with  a  ew  verses  quoted  In  her  lelser,  and  rlut 
I  would  cladly  read  some  more.  — (;:i.'.Y'v;  Gn'fs. 

SHAKESPEARE'S  SONGS  AND  SONNETS; 
together  with  his  Lyrics  and  Verse.  Selected 
by  Edward  Hutton,  with  on  Introduction  by 
Charles  F.  Rideat..  'In  Preparntioii. 

THE  PAGEANT  OF  LIFE  :  An  Epic  01  Man. 
In  Five  Books.  By  George  Barlow.  Second 
Edition.  Crown  Svo,  Cloth,  6s.  Post  free,  ^^d. 
extr.i. 

"  A  new  poet  ha-;  ari?en  among  us  ;  an  ^  poet,  forcible, 

^acefiil,  ^arn<^t.  courageous;  liaving  sc  ral  interest  and 

uTTf. ly,  and  knowing  how  to  cxiri;,,  iiis  strong,  bold 

ti  f  extraordinary  power  and  lines  of  rare  beauty. 

"Of  undoibted  power,  and  quite  exceptional  poetical  merit."— 
M*mi)ig  Ptst. 

91 


FROM  DAWN  TO  SUNSET.  By  George 
Barlow.  Crown  Svo,  Cloth,  6s.  Post  Free,  4jrf. 
extra. 

'•  In  liis  rcccntlj-  published  volume,  '  From  Diwn  to  Sunset,'  Mr 
Georec  Bnrlow  m.nnifests,  in  i|uitc  an  c<iual  degree,  wliat  he  lias 
alrc.itiy  >hown  in  lv.<;  ■  rntroint  of  Life,'  .1  |  owcr  sufficient  to  place 
him  in  t  Tennj'son,  Swinburne,  and  Matthew 

AmoM  "'. 

"  '  Hr  -n  imrf>rtnnt  book.    As  a  sinpcr  Mr. 

Parlow  can  lay  J.^isu  ;a  a  c„'.ik  which  few  would  question."— F/c^i" 


A  LOST  MOTHER.  I'.y  GEORGE  r.ARl.fnv. 
"Dedicated  to  the  Great  Company  oi  Mourners 
upon  E^rth,  with  the  hope  that  for  one  and  all  ol 
us  comfort  may  be  at  hand."  .One  Volnme,  Kcap.  ^to, 
with  Rubricated  Initials,  Antique  Boards,  5s.  A 
Large  Paper  Edition  is  also  published  at  7s.  61/. 
net.  (Both  Editions  cont.iin  an  excellent  rejiro- 
duction  of  one  of  Blake's  celebrated  drawings.) 

*'  Mr.  Barlow  lias  produced  a  poem  not  only  worthy  of  his  reputa- 
tion, but  one  likely  to  confinn  and  extend  it."— Scotsnia>i. 

"  Mr.  Barlow  is  a  sad  singer ;  but  he  is  amongst  those  who  sing."— 
Spectalor.  * 

THE  CRUCIFIXION  OF  MAN:  A  Narrative 
Poem.  By  Georoe  Barlow.  With  Portrait  of 
the  Author.  Crown  Cvo,  Cloth  extra, 6s.  Fifty  only 
sifjned  Large  Paper  Copies,  7s,  dd.  net.  Post 
Free,  t,\d.  extra. 

"  Ther"  ■  •"•  -'  ■^plcndid  versification  in  '  The  Crucifixion  of  .Man 
-Gtasr 

"  Tl-.r  .  intellect,  and  great  eloquence  in  the  t)Ook. 

The  siorj-  i«  p  jwrnul  and  ntcrestins."— AVwfax//^  Chrauiclt. 


MEDICINE, 
NURSING. 

AND 
ALLIED    SUBJECTS. 


0 


THE  POPULAR  MEDICAL  MONTHLY,  with 
which  id  incorporated  THE  NURSE  and 
CHILDHOOD.  A  .loiirnal  lor  every  Household. 
Price  One  I'euny,  "Subscription  zs.  per  aununi. 
Post  Free. 

"  Is  iieber\iiia  of  ii  place  iu  every  lioiiic. ' — HiiCnpLiol Ucy^iui. 
"Welcome  and  cheap  periodical." — licadiiij Menufy. 
"\j  -nell  \vortli  readiuj;,"— iiVtrao  ll'oild. 

NURSING  OLD  AGE.  By  Marv  Tkuman, 
M. R.B.N. A.,  and  Euan  S'vKiiS,  A.S.I.  Paper, 
One  Shilling  ;  Cloth,  Half-a-crowu.  Post  Free,  31/. 
extra. 

THE  PRACTICAL  NURSING  SERIES.  By 
Mary  Truman,  M.R.B.N.A.,  and  Edith  Sykes, 
A.S.I.- 

.No.  I.  "Food  for  the  Sick."    (Secoud  Edition,  Tenth 
riiousand.^ 

No.  i.  "  Disinfection," 

No.  3.  "Youug  Babies. 

Threepence  each  ;  Post  Free,  4(A 

■■T'  '  '■       qualinca     county     council 

;c^;ti:r'  J  brief,  easy  to  understand, 

and  I ..  . 

ACCIDENTS  By  G.  M.  LoWE,  M.D.,  Leaui;er 
and  Examiner  to  the  St.  John's  Ambulance  Associa- 
tion.   .Sixiiencc  ;  Post  Free,  -d. 

HOW  TO  PROLONG  LIFE  :  An  Inquiry  into  tbr 
Cause  of  "Old  Age"  and  "Natural  Death." 
■Showing  the  Diet  and  At;c-nts  best  adapted  for  a 
l.en-jthened  Prolongation  of  Human  Life  on  Earth. 
Hv  C.  De  Lacv  Evans,  M.R.C.S.E.,  Ph.D.,  SoU.v 
Aledalist,  St.  Thomas'  Hospital  ;  late  Surgeon 
St.  Saviour's  Hospital,  Surgeon  Gold  Coast  ol 
Africa,  and  Hon.  Surgeon  to  Lady  Sandhurst's 
Home,  rhird  and  Revised  Edition.  3s.  6rf. ;  Post 
Free,  31/.  extra.  [S/wiily. 

THE  NURSE;  or,  Hygieia  in  Homespun.  Edited 
In'  Charles  F.  Rideal.  A  Supplement  to  the 
Pabular,  Medical  Mvutlily.  Price,  One  Penny. 
SuDScriptionjZS.  per  annum,  Post  Free. 

CHILDHOOD.  .\  Magazine  for  Every  Mother, 
Edited  by  Margaret  E.  Good.  A  Supplement  to 
the  Popular  Medical  Monthly.  Price,  One  Penny. 
Subscription,  25.  per  annum,  post  free. 


OCCULT 
FOLK    LORE, 
ETC,   ETC 


» 


THE    PALMIST    AND     CHIROLOGICAL    RE- 
\"1EW,   ihe  joLirual  ol   llic  Cliirolo);ical  i>ociel\'. 
1  bird  year  of  isauc.    Edited  by  Mrs.  Katuarini- 
•bi.  Hill  aud  Mr.  Cuakle'j  I".  Kiulal.    Monthl> 
bixpenco  ;  i^ost  IVei;,  0^,  ui/.  per  ajinuui- 

„  bo  mucli  interest  ia  lalccii  in  I'almbtiy  that  tiuny  readers  will  bi- 
i;!aU  lu  know  that  the  Chirulockal  bo .  iuty  ]  iiblibli  d  uioiithly  jourOii 
called  the  Paliitiit."— Dorothy  i  J!  -i!. 

"Utlicrcuiilcat:,,  upon  iLc  iulIi^  nent  ^nd  coudeii^dtioM 

or  whidi  tliv:  eJitor:>,  Mr^.  kctituirii.c  51.  Hill  and  Mr.  Chulu.  1'. 
UiJeil,  ire  to  be  con,;rAluUilcU,"— ii'tva'/JiT  .Wwi  and  Pat, 

"  Kroui    KUa  J'almiit  iii:.i  .'   "-  I  leant  thinjs  of 

Inttreit."— /i«i/t«3t'. 


CHIROMANCY,  CHIROONOMY,  I'ALMliJTRY. 
The  Alt  of  Divining  by  Inopection  of  the  Lines  ci 
the  Hand,  liy  L.\ngoon  rAVi.oK.  Eighlccnpencc  ; 
Post  I'Vec,  2<f-  L-xliM.  '  hi  Pnlaratioii. 

PRECIOUS     STONES     AND     GEMS,     WITH 
IllEHi  KLPUILD  VIRlLEb.     Curious,  Inlc 
1  tbtiug,  aud  Valuable  Notes.  By  L.\ngi)u.\  Taylor. 
EiKhtecupcnce  ;  I'osl  Free,  ;</.  extra. 

Iti  I'll  pill  atwii 

WHOM  TO  MARRY.  A  Book  all  about  Love 
and  MariiaKt.  liy  Mauu  WiiEELtK.  Three  Shil- 
lings and  .Si\)Knre  ;  Tost  Free,  ;ii'.  c:a\A. 

iShottly. 

ol  I'liysiugiiomy."— i>Vi^*«//[r. 

MOLES  OR  BIRTHMARKS,  and  their  Signi- 
fication to  Man  and  Woman.  By  Maud  Wheller. 
Three  Shillings  ;ind  .bl.-'.poucc ;  l\>ot  Free,  \(t. 
extr.t . 

,;iven  Ui,"—l.i:erui:.-  Il'trl.i. 

GOOD  LUCK  ;  or,  Umciis  and  Superstitions.  Uy 
L.  E.  Frappeur.  Three  Shillings  and  Sixpence  ; 
Post  Free,  yl.  extra.  [In  Ftcpatation. 


PHANTASMS:  ori£,lnal  stones  illuitrating 
Posthumous  Character  and  Fersoiialitj'.  By  Wikt 
Gefrare.  Manilla,  2S.  6d. ;  Bronze  Cloth,  3s.  6ii. ; 
post  free,  sd,  extra.    A  Limited  Edition. 

"  As  a  gift  book  for  any  reader  who  li.is  .t  love  for  the  sensational, 

'-  •— ■      '  --^acy.'  by  Wirt-Gcmrc,  should  have-  few  rivals.     It  is  far 

1  m  the  coiivciitioirit  in  point  of  bubjccl,  and  the  story 

\  ..ed  Willi  strained  interest  by  ciery  reader." — )\'r/ishirc 

"  Tliere  Ls  no  denying  tlie  intensely  vivid  and  drnmatic  nature  o 
Mr.  Gerrarc's  work.  "Rutin's  Legacy 'is  a  curious  book. "— J/a^.i 
;i«i'  and  Book  Rei'iciv. 

HANDS  OF  CELEBRITIES;  or,  Studies  in 
raliuialiy.  With  a  Kc-produttion  ol  "  Debates 
on  l-'alniistry "  from  the  Original  Sketch  iu  Oil 
by  HoRaitli,  and  Illustrations  ol"  the  Hands  ol' 
Cieneral  Boulanger,  Mr.  Gladstone,  Mrs.  Grim- 
wood,  Mr.  Justice  Cotton,  Mr.  George  Grossmith, 
Dr.  Kerwain,  Eugene  Sandow,  Lord  Coleridge, 
Mr.  BenDavies,  a  well-known  Detective,  Mr.Geoi'ge 
Ale.tander,  Miss  Esther  I'alisser,  Dr.  Parker,  La 
Couitesse  "A,"  Dr.  Kenny,  TI.P.,  Mr.  Joseph 
0"Mara,  Mrs.  Kecley,  Queen  Elizabeth,  Mrs.  jop- 
ling  Rowe,  Miss  "EdnaLyal!,"  and  Mrs.  Langtiy  ; 
also  "Subject"  Hands— viz..  Murder,  Insanity, 
Idiotcy,  Diphtheria,  Eire,  Catalepsy,  Paralysis 
together  with  Disappearing,  Growing  Iniluence, 
and  "Time"  Lines.  By  Katiiarine  St.  Hill. 
With  an  lutrodution  by  Charles  V.  Riueal. 
Six  Shillings  ;  Postage,  -id.  extra.  [Shortly. 

A  COMPREHENSIVE    DICTIONARY   OF 

PALMI.bl  KV.     Compiled  and  Edited  by  Cuaui.e.s 
1".  RiDEAL.  [//( Picparatiou. 


.-^T, 
S^' 


WORKS    BY 
MR,  CHARLES  F.  RIDEAL 
ISSUED   THROUGH 
OTHER  PUBLISHERS. 


3' 


f^ 


STORIES     FROM     SCOTLAND     YARD    (Sixth 

Ihousand).     J'y  Charily  i\  KiDrAi. 

Two  Shillings. 

Georpe  Routledsre  &  Son"?,  Ltd.,  Liidpate  Hill,  E.C. 

MORE   PEOPLE  WE  MEET.     By  CHARLES  F. 

RiDEAL.      Illustrated    by    L.    Ravenhill,    Mark 

Zangwill,  etc.  One  Shilling. 

A  limited  edition  oJ  signed  and  numbered  copies  at 

Five  Shillings. 

Ward  &  Do%\-ney.  Ltd.,  York  Buildings,  Adelphi,  W.C. 

YOUNG  LADIES  OF  TO-DAY.     By  CHARLES  F. 

KiDKAi  ,  wiih  lll>istrations  bv  "Crow." 

One  Shilling. 
A  limited  edition  oi  signed  and  numbered  copies  at 
Five  Shillings. 

Dean  &  Son,  Ltd.,  i6oa,  Fleet  .Street,  E.C. 

THE  NURSING  RECORD  &  THE  HOSPITAL 

WORLD.      The    Repii-'  "'   'iv    Jaurn.il    ot    Hit 
Nursing    Profession.  id    and    lormerly 

Edited    by    Charles    1  al.      On--    Penny, 

Weekly.  " 

II.  Adam  Street,  Adelphi, W.C. 

THE  NURSING  RECORD  SERIES  OF 
MANUALS  AND  TF.X  l"  HOOKS.  Edited  by 
Charles  V.  Ripeai. 

No.  I.  "Lectures  to  Nurses  on  Antiseutics  in  Sur- 
nry."  ((•,■•.■••'■■-■  '■•■., loured  pi'"' -  •  I'v  K, 
.'5TANMOM  •  Eng. ;  r 

Ancoats  11     , '  t.  I 

.No.  2.  "Norris's  Nursina;  Notes."  A  Manual  ol 
Medical  and  Surp:ical  Inlbrniatioii  for  the  use  ol 
Hospital  Nurses  and   others.    With  ilhi=uations, 

•  ,1  ...  . .  -pI  terms.     Bv 

,    late    Aciin;^ 

,,.  .  ,  v.t,..  .-,  ..■■> ..:;tary  Hofpital 

-  lez,  and  formerly  matron  to  bt.  Marv's  Ho  =  - 
t..,A,  W.  Two  Shillings  . 

No.  -,.  "A  Manual  of  Practical  Electro-Therapeutics." 
Bv   Artihr    Harries,   M.D.,  A.I.E.E,   and    H 
Newman  Lawrence,  M.I.E.E.,  with  photographs 
and  diagrams.  Eighteen  pence. 

No.  ^.  "  Massagre  for  Beginners."    By  Lucv  Fitch. 

One  Shilling. 

ri,  .Adam  Street,  Ad.  Iphi.  W.C. 


THE  RECORD  BOOKLET  '  SERIES  FrlitcH 
by  Charles  F.  Rideal, 

No.  I.  "Points  for  Probationers."  By  Miss  E  J.  R. 
Lanoale,  Member  of  the  Royal  British  Nurses' 
Association.  One  Shillinsr. 

No.  2.  "  Fever  Nursing."  A  Course  ot  Lectures  on 
the  Nursing  required  in  cases  of  Ordinary  Fever. 
By  Miss  Mary  Harris,  M.ntron  of  the  Suffolk 
General  Hospital,  Bury  St.  Kdmunds ;  formerly 
Matron  of  the  Fever  I  i  (Jarlislc,  and  Sister 

at  the  Borough  Fevei  >  .  Leeds. 

One  Shilling. 
I T ,  Adam  Street,  Adelphi,  W.C. 

A  DIGEST  OF  LITERATURE.  The  Student's 
Series  of  Haiuibooks.  By  Ciiari.es  F.  Rideai.  and 
Lionel  M.  Hawkins. 

No.  I.  English  Prose. 
No.  a.  English  Poetry. 
No.  3.  The  English  Drama. 

Jarrold  and  Sons.Fnlernoster  Row,  1  "C. 

[/»;  Pnpnrahnii 


34 


• 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DEC  2  2  Mf 


90 


Form  L9-50m-9,'60{B3G1064)444 


5013 _^reener  ^z. 

GSiilUp  'Phantasms 


PR 
6013 


University  ol  Caliloinia  Los  Anqeles 


L  005  837  890  2 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILIT 


AA    000  385  829    7